Test Your understanding I

Senior Secondary Course

ENGLISHBook-I

302

Self Learning Material Advisory Committee

●●●●● Dinesh Singh Bist ●●●●● Dr. Surendra Kumar

Ex. Chief Executive Officer Ex. Director (Academic)

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination, Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination,

Patna Patna

●●●●● Dr. Khagendra Kumar ●●●●● Dr. Ranvijay Kumar

Principal, Patna Training College, Patna Director, Directorate of Distance Ecucation,

Patna University, Patna Patna University, Patna

Self Learning Material Development Committee

●●●●● Dr. Surendra Kumar ●●●●● Dr. Raj Kamal Shiromani ●●●●● Dr. Subodh Kumar Jha

Ex. Director (Academic) ELT Specialist & Retired Professor, Senior Asst. Professor & Head

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and PG. Department of English Department of English

Examination, Patna Tilka Manjhi Bhagalpur University, S. N. Sinha College, Jehanabad

Bhagalpur (Magadh University, Bodhgaya)

●●●●● Emteaz Alam ●●●●● Shashi Bhushan Pandey ●●●●● Arshad Reza

Lecturer, Asst. Teacher Govt. Primary School,

SCERT, Bihar, Patna. Govt. Middle School, Pachasa, Rahui,

Dahpar-Sargawn, Noorsarai, Nalanda. Nalanda.

●●●●● Md. Farooque Ahmad ●●●●● Amrita Prakash

Asst. Teacher Education Consultant, Patna

Saheed Rajendra Prasad Singh

Govt.Senior Secondary School,

Gardanibagh, Patna

Reviewed by

●●●●● Dr. Shaileshwar Sati Prasad ●●●●● Prof. Ram Bhagwan Singh

Formally Head, P.G. Deptt. of English Retd. Professor, Deptt. of English

Patna University, Patna Ranchi University, Ranchi

●●●●● Dr. Yashodhara Prasad ●●●●● Dr. Saloni Kumar

Associate Professor, Deptt. of Engish Associate Professor, Deptt. of English

J.D. Women's College, Patna (M.U.) College of Commerce, Patna (M.U.)

Coordinator

●●●●● Deepak Kumar

Lecturer, Jay Govind Senior Secondary School

Dighwara, Saran

Academic Supports

●●●●● Suresh Kumar ●●●●● Satish Kumar ●●●●● Jyoti Mishra

Research Officer Research Officer R esearch Officer

Bihar Board of Open Schooling Bihar Board of Open Schooling Bihar Board of Open Schooling

and Examination, Patna and Examination, Patna and Examination, Patna

Ex.

FROM THE DESK OF THE CEO......

Dear Learners,

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination (BBOSE) came into

existence in February 2011. This academic institution has been founded with

a view to bring those learners under the umbrella of education who have no

time for formal education or for some reasons are unable to enrol themselves

in any formal academic institution. BBOSE, therefore, seeks to extend the

learning to the remote areas with no proper facility for education. Unlike a

traditional school, here at BBOSE, you do not have the compulsion to attend

classes. Here, you have to act as your own guide. We shall, of course, provide

you learning materials and try our best to compensate for the absence of a

teacher. The Self Learning Materials have been prepared by the subject experts

and the practising teachers who have been in the field of teaching and

developing textbooks for different institutions. Naturally, the ‘Self Learning

Materials’ go beyond the scope of a textbook and present contents and concepts

in such a way that you do not feel deprived of the services of a teacher. Of

course, we shall also ensure for you some counselling classes where you can

have your problems meted out effectively with our experts.

I seek this opportunity to express my thanks to all the members of the

learning material development committee who worked painstakingly to realise

our vision.

Angraj MohanChief Executive Officer

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination

Self Learning Material Advisory Committee

●●●●● Dinesh Singh Bist ●●●●● Dr. Surendra Kumar

Ex. Chief Executive Officer Ex. Director (Academic)

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination, Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination,

Patna Patna

●●●●● Dr. Khagendra Kumar ●●●●● Dr. Ranvijay Kumar

Principal, Patna Training College, Patna Director, Directorate of Distance Ecucation,

Patna University, Patna Patna University, Patna

Self Learning Material Development Committee

●●●●● Dr. Surendra Kumar ●●●●● Dr. Raj Kamal Shiromani ●●●●● Dr. Subodh Kumar Jha

Ex. Director (Academic) ELT Specialist & Retired Professor, Senior Asst. Professor & Head

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and PG. Department of English Department of English

Examination, Patna Tilka Manjhi Bhagalpur University, S. N. Sinha College, Jehanabad

Bhagalpur (Magadh University, Bodhgaya)

●●●●● Emteaz Alam ●●●●● Shashi Bhushan Pandey ●●●●● Arshad Reza

Lecturer, Asst. Teacher Govt. Primary School,

SCERT, Bihar, Patna. Govt. Middle School, Pachasa, Rahui,

Dahpar-Sargawn, Noorsarai, Nalanda. Nalanda.

●●●●● Md. Farooque Ahmad ●●●●● Amrita Prakash

Asst. Teacher Education Consultant, Patna

Saheed Rajendra Prasad Singh

Govt.Senior Secondary School,

Gardanibagh, Patna

Reviewed by

●●●●● Dr. Shaileshwar Sati Prasad ●●●●● Prof. Ram Bhagwan Singh

Formally Head, P.G. Deptt. of English Retd. Professor, Deptt. of English

Patna University, Patna Ranchi University, Ranchi

●●●●● Dr. Yashodhara Prasad ●●●●● Dr. Saloni Kumar

Associate Professor, Deptt. of Engish Associate Professor, Deptt. of English

J.D. Women's College, Patna (M.U.) College of Commerce, Patna (M.U.)

Coordinator

●●●●● Deepak Kumar

Lecturer, Jay Govind Senior Secondary School

Dighwara, Saran

Academic Supports

●●●●● Suresh Kumar ●●●●● Satish Kumar ●●●●● Jyoti Mishra

Research Officer Research Officer R esearch Officer

Bihar Board of Open Schooling Bihar Board of Open Schooling Bihar Board of Open Schooling

and Examination, Patna and Examination, Patna and Examination, Patna

Ex.

FROM THE DESK OF THE CEO......

Dear Learners,

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination (BBOSE) came into

existence in February 2011. This academic institution has been founded with

a view to bring those learners under the umbrella of education who have no

time for formal education or for some reasons are unable to enrol themselves

in any formal academic institution. BBOSE, therefore, seeks to extend the

learning to the remote areas with no proper facility for education. Unlike a

traditional school, here at BBOSE, you do not have the compulsion to attend

classes. Here, you have to act as your own guide. We shall, of course, provide

you learning materials and try our best to compensate for the absence of a

teacher. The Self Learning Materials have been prepared by the subject experts

and the practising teachers who have been in the field of teaching and

developing textbooks for different institutions. Naturally, the ‘Self Learning

Materials’ go beyond the scope of a textbook and present contents and concepts

in such a way that you do not feel deprived of the services of a teacher. Of

course, we shall also ensure for you some counselling classes where you can

have your problems meted out effectively with our experts.

I seek this opportunity to express my thanks to all the members of the

learning material development committee who worked painstakingly to realise

our vision.

Angraj MohanChief Executive Officer

Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination

Contents

Sl. No. Lesson Page

1 Letter to Cork 1-9

2 His First Flight 10-20

3 Three Questions 21-31

4 I Passed the Delhi Test 32-44

5 Now the Leaves are Falling Fast (Poem) 45-52

Worksheet - I 53-55

6 Three Days To See 56-70

7 The Boy Who Broke the Bank 71-87

8 Nanhe : The Little Great Man 88-103

9 Indian Civilization and Culture 104-116

10 Where the Mind is Without Fear (Poem) 117-122

11 After Twenty Years 123-132

12 Nalanda : Ancient seat of Learning 133-143

13 Behula 144-149

14 Marriage is a Private Affair 150-465

15 The Soldier (Poem) 166-173

Worksheet - III 174-176

Contents

Sl. No. Lesson Page

1 Letter to Cork 1-9

2 His First Flight 10-20

3 Three Questions 21-31

4 I Passed the Delhi Test 32-44

5 Now the Leaves are Falling Fast (Poem) 45-52

Worksheet - I 53-55

6 Three Days To See 56-70

7 The Boy Who Broke the Bank 71-87

8 Nanhe : The Little Great Man 88-103

9 Indian Civilization and Culture 104-116

10 Where the Mind is Without Fear (Poem) 117-122

11 After Twenty Years 123-132

12 Nalanda : Ancient seat of Learning 133-143

13 Behula 144-149

14 Marriage is a Private Affair 150-465

15 The Soldier (Poem) 166-173

Worksheet - III 174-176

1

Letter to Cork

1.1 Think before you read

We often come across varieties of creatures

in our life. Some of them attract us and amaze us

by their beauty, typical look and specific

characteristics. You also might have seen such

animals but have you ever tried to know about

them in detail? Have you ever thought how a wild

animal becomes so friendly with us? In this text

you will see how Dean Mahomed, the first known

Indian author in English, was inquisitive to know

an animal in detail and how he shares his experiences with his friend through

his letter.

1.2 Objectives

This lesson is expected to enable you

· to read and enjoy a descriptive letter

· to form adjective from noun

· to know and use modals

· to talk about animals

· to write a descriptive letter about an animal

Dean Mahomed (1759-1851) a native of Patna, Bihar, is

the first known Indian author in English. While in the service of the

East India Company, he travelled to different parts of India, Ireland

and England and wrote his observations and experiences in a series

of letters addressed to a friend Cork. This was printed under the

title The Travels of Dean Mahomed by J. Connor, at the

circulating Library, no. 17, Corner of Castle-street. This letter no.

XXIV describes the feature of elephants.

Senior Secondary Course 1

1

Letter to Cork


We often come across varieties of creatures

in our life. Some of them attract us and amaze us

by their beauty, typical look and specific

characteristics. You also might have seen such

animals but have you ever tried to know about

them in detail? Have you ever thought how a wild

animal becomes so friendly with us? In this text

you will see how Dean Mahomed, the first known

Indian author in English, was inquisitive to know

an animal in detail and how he shares his experiences with his friend through

his letter.

1.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a descriptive letter

· to form adjective from noun

· to know and use modals

· to talk about animals

· to write a descriptive letter about an animal

Dean Mahomed (1759-1851) a native of Patna, Bihar, is

the first known Indian author in English. While in the service of the

East India Company, he travelled to different parts of India, Ireland

and England and wrote his observations and experiences in a series

of letters addressed to a friend Cork. This was printed under the

title The Travels of Dean Mahomed by J. Connor, at the

circulating Library, no. 17, Corner of Castle-street. This letter no.

XXIV describes the feature of elephants.


2 Senior Secondary Course

English

Now read and enjoy the letter:

Section I

Dear Sir,

Of all the animals in theEast or elsewhere, none can

equal the elephant in

magnitude. To excite yourwonder, and, at the same

time, afford you some

entertainment, I shall heregive you a particular

description of this

quadruped, which is….. thelargest in the universe. It is

from twelve to fifteen feet

high, and seven broad: it’sskin about the belly is so

tough that a sword cannot

penetrate it: the eyes of it areexceeding small, the ears

large, the body round and full, and the back rises to an arch: it is of a darkish

colour and very much seamed: on each side of its jaws, within the mouth are fourteeth or grinders; and two teeth which project outwards: in the male, they are

stronger and thicker; in the female, they are sharper and smaller: both male and

female use one which is sharp as a defensive weapon, and the other which isblunted to grub up trees and plants for food. The teeth of the male sometimes

grow to the length of ten feet, and have been known to weigh three hundred

pounds each: the teeth of the female, though less, are the most valuable ivory. Theynaturally shed their teeth once in ten years, and bury them carefully in the earth, to

prevent, as it is imagined, their being found by man. The elephant’s tongue is small,

but broad; the feet round and ample, and the legs have joints, which are flexible:the forehead is large and rising ; the tail resembles that of a hog; and the blood of

this creature is colder than that of any other; but the organ which most peculiarly

distinguishes it, is the trunk. This singular member is cooked, grisly, and plaint,about seven feet in length, three in circumferences, and gradually diminishing to the

extremity. At the root, near the nose, are passages, the one into the head, the other

to the mouth; through the first, it breathes; and by the later, it receives its provisions,the trunk serving the purposes of a hand to feed it, and a weapon to defend it. So

strong is this powerful animal, that it can lift a prodigious weight; and so delicate in

the sensation of feeling, that it can take the smallest piece of coin from the ground.

It delights much in water, and will swim a great way.

2 Senior Secondary Course Senior Secondary Course 3

Letter to Cork

1.3 Test Yourself I

1.3.1. Write ‘T’ for true and ‘F’ for false statements, in the given boxes.

a) Dean Mahomed is the first known Indian author in English.

b) He never went abroad.

c) He had a habit of writing his observations.

d) The collection of the letters of Dean Mahomed was printed under

the title of ‘Travels of Dean Mahomed’.

e) The elephant was the largest animal on the earth even in the last of

the eighteenth century.

f) There are six grinders in each side of the jaws of an elephant.

g) The elephant do not use their projected teeth as a defensive weapon.

h) The size of the outer teeth of a male elephant measures 5 feet

long.

i) The blood of elephant is very hot.

1.3.2. Answer each question in brief.

a) Why does the elephant bury his naturally shed teeth in the earth?

______________________________________

b) Describe the structure of the trunk of elephant.

______________________________________

Section II

They are taken by stratagem in different parts of India, as they descend

from the mountains, where they feed, to the lakes of rivers, to water. Thehotteewallies, or people employed to take them, dig deep trenches in their direction,

which they conceal with reeds covered over with earth and grass; the elephants,

on their way to the watering places, unacquainted with the danger before them, fallinto the pit contrived by these artful men who often risk their lives in the execution

of such hazardous projects. The old animals, by some means extricate themselves,

and escape to the woods, but the young ones, who thus become an easy prey totheir pursuers, are suffered to remain in this situation, for some days without food,

till they are almost spent, and unable to make any resistance: an easy descent is

then opened into the pits or trenches, and collars thrown round their necks, after



English

Now read and enjoy the letter:

Section I

Dear Sir,

Of all the animals in theEast or elsewhere, none can

equal the elephant in

magnitude. To excite yourwonder, and, at the same

time, afford you some

entertainment, I shall heregive you a particular

description of this

quadruped, which is….. thelargest in the universe. It is

from twelve to fifteen feet

high, and seven broad: it’sskin about the belly is so

tough that a sword cannot

penetrate it: the eyes of it areexceeding small, the ears

large, the body round and full, and the back rises to an arch: it is of a darkish

colour and very much seamed: on each side of its jaws, within the mouth are fourteeth or grinders; and two teeth which project outwards: in the male, they are

stronger and thicker; in the female, they are sharper and smaller: both male and

female use one which is sharp as a defensive weapon, and the other which isblunted to grub up trees and plants for food. The teeth of the male sometimes

grow to the length of ten feet, and have been known to weigh three hundred

pounds each: the teeth of the female, though less, are the most valuable ivory. Theynaturally shed their teeth once in ten years, and bury them carefully in the earth, to

prevent, as it is imagined, their being found by man. The elephant’s tongue is small,

but broad; the feet round and ample, and the legs have joints, which are flexible:the forehead is large and rising ; the tail resembles that of a hog; and the blood of

this creature is colder than that of any other; but the organ which most peculiarly

distinguishes it, is the trunk. This singular member is cooked, grisly, and plaint,about seven feet in length, three in circumferences, and gradually diminishing to the

extremity. At the root, near the nose, are passages, the one into the head, the other

to the mouth; through the first, it breathes; and by the later, it receives its provisions,the trunk serving the purposes of a hand to feed it, and a weapon to defend it. So

strong is this powerful animal, that it can lift a prodigious weight; and so delicate in

the sensation of feeling, that it can take the smallest piece of coin from the ground.

It delights much in water, and will swim a great way.

2 Senior Secondary Course Senior Secondary Course 3

Letter to Cork

1.3 Test Yourself I

1.3.1. Write ‘T’ for true and ‘F’ for false statements, in the given boxes.

a) Dean Mahomed is the first known Indian author in English.

b) He never went abroad.

c) He had a habit of writing his observations.

d) The collection of the letters of Dean Mahomed was printed under

the title of ‘Travels of Dean Mahomed’.

e) The elephant was the largest animal on the earth even in the last of

the eighteenth century.

f) There are six grinders in each side of the jaws of an elephant.

g) The elephant do not use their projected teeth as a defensive weapon.

h) The size of the outer teeth of a male elephant measures 5 feet

long.

i) The blood of elephant is very hot.

1.3.2. Answer each question in brief.

a) Why does the elephant bury his naturally shed teeth in the earth?

______________________________________

b) Describe the structure of the trunk of elephant.

______________________________________

Section II

They are taken by stratagem in different parts of India, as they descend

from the mountains, where they feed, to the lakes of rivers, to water. Thehotteewallies, or people employed to take them, dig deep trenches in their direction,

which they conceal with reeds covered over with earth and grass; the elephants,

on their way to the watering places, unacquainted with the danger before them, fallinto the pit contrived by these artful men who often risk their lives in the execution

of such hazardous projects. The old animals, by some means extricate themselves,

and escape to the woods, but the young ones, who thus become an easy prey totheir pursuers, are suffered to remain in this situation, for some days without food,

till they are almost spent, and unable to make any resistance: an easy descent is

then opened into the pits or trenches, and collars thrown round their necks, after



English

which they are mounted, and following a tame elephant as their leader, conductedwith great facility to the next town or village. When a considerable number of

them, is collected in this manner, they are regularly trained by the hotteewallies, for

the use of the Nabobs and other great men and, when rendered by age unfit fortheir amusements, they serve to carry the equipage of camps and other burdens.

Under the management of their tutors, they are taught to do anything and in a short

time, become as tractable as the horses of the most famous riders in Europe.

It is related to one of them, that when the child of its keeper, lay some time

in a cradle, crying for want of nourishment, in the absence of the parents, this huge

but generous animal took it up gently, gave it suck, and afterwards laid it down inthe cradle with the utmost solicitude. This tenderness, which is not unlike gratitude

in our species, preceded from the kind treatment of its keeper.

An elephant is commonly sold by measurement; and some of those animals,which are young and well trained, are purchased at the rate of 150 rupees per

cubit: they are measured from the head to the tail, which is about seven cubits long,

and at this calculation will amount to above one hundred pounds sterling each.

Test Yourself II

1.3.3. Put a tick ( ) mark against the correct option to the questions.ü1) The elephants were trapped only

(a) in Bihar (b) in Assam

(c) in Southern India (d) in all parts of India

2) The training of the elephants was carried out

(a) one by one (b) in pairs

(c) with one male and one female

(d) when they were collected in a considerable number

3) Who becomes the easy prey of the pursuers

(a) male elephants (b) female elephants

(c) the young ones (d) the old

4) The elephants were trained by

(a) a coach (b) a grazer

(c) a teacher (d) hotteewallies

1.3.4. Answer the questions briefly.

1) How are elephants used after their proper training?

_____________________________________

2) How does a wild animal, elephant, become homely after training?

____________________________________


Letter to Cork

1.4 Overall Questions

1.4.1. Answer these questions:

1) How are elephants trapped? Explain.

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

2) Describe the features of an elephant.

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

3) “This tenderness, which is not unlikger atitude in our species ...” what

do you mean by this? Explain.

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

1.5 Enrich your word power I

1.5.1. Match the words given in column ‘A’ with their meanings given in

column ‘B’

A B

1. quadruped a. causing horror

2. seam b. surprisingly great

3. grisly c. a kind of carriage

4. stratagem d. four footed animal

5. equipage e. wrinkle

6. tenderness f. large sized

7. generous g. trick

8. prodigious h. teeth for chewing

9. ample i. delicate feeling

10. grinders j. noble minded

Enrich your word power II

1.5.2. “It is darkish colour and very much seamed.”

In the above sentence the word ‘darkish’ is an adjective. The word is formedby adding ‘ish’ to the adjective ‘dark.’Here ‘darkish’ means less dark. It is used

to minimize its intensity. When ‘ish’ is added to a ‘noun’ it becomes an adjective.


English

which they are mounted, and following a tame elephant as their leader, conductedwith great facility to the next town or village. When a considerable number of

them, is collected in this manner, they are regularly trained by the hotteewallies, for

the use of the Nabobs and other great men and, when rendered by age unfit fortheir amusements, they serve to carry the equipage of camps and other burdens.

Under the management of their tutors, they are taught to do anything and in a short

time, become as tractable as the horses of the most famous riders in Europe.

It is related to one of them, that when the child of its keeper, lay some time

in a cradle, crying for want of nourishment, in the absence of the parents, this huge

but generous animal took it up gently, gave it suck, and afterwards laid it down inthe cradle with the utmost solicitude. This tenderness, which is not unlike gratitude

in our species, preceded from the kind treatment of its keeper.

An elephant is commonly sold by measurement; and some of those animals,which are young and well trained, are purchased at the rate of 150 rupees per

cubit: they are measured from the head to the tail, which is about seven cubits long,

and at this calculation will amount to above one hundred pounds sterling each.

Test Yourself II

1.3.3. Put a tick ( ) mark against the correct option to the questions.ü1) The elephants were trapped only

(a) in Bihar (b) in Assam

(c) in Southern India (d) in all parts of India

2) The training of the elephants was carried out

(a) one by one (b) in pairs

(c) with one male and one female

(d) when they were collected in a considerable number

3) Who becomes the easy prey of the pursuers

(a) male elephants (b) female elephants

(c) the young ones (d) the old

4) The elephants were trained by

(a) a coach (b) a grazer

(c) a teacher (d) hotteewallies

1.3.4. Answer the questions briefly.

1) How are elephants used after their proper training?

_____________________________________

2) How does a wild animal, elephant, become homely after training?

____________________________________


Letter to Cork



1) How are elephants trapped? Explain.

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

2) Describe the features of an elephant.

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

3) “This tenderness, which is not unlikger atitude in our species ...” what

do you mean by this? Explain.

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

1.5 Enrich your word power I

1.5.1. Match the words given in column ‘A’ with their meanings given in

column ‘B’

A B

1. quadruped a. causing horror

2. seam b. surprisingly great

3. grisly c. a kind of carriage

4. stratagem d. four footed animal

5. equipage e. wrinkle

6. tenderness f. large sized

7. generous g. trick

8. prodigious h. teeth for chewing

9. ample i. delicate feeling

10. grinders j. noble minded


1.5.2. “It is darkish colour and very much seamed.”

In the above sentence the word ‘darkish’ is an adjective. The word is formedby adding ‘ish’ to the adjective ‘dark.’Here ‘darkish’ means less dark. It is used

to minimize its intensity. When ‘ish’ is added to a ‘noun’ it becomes an adjective.


English

1.5.3. Complete the following sentences by filling up from the words given

in the box.

childish, womanish, reddish, slavish, greenish, thievish

1) The _________ sky after sunset looks verybeautiful.

2) You have become an adult, now stop this _____________behaviour.

3) I bought a ___________ yellow saree. It is not deep green.4) He cannot stop stealing because he has a ___________ nature.5) She feels suffocation in the __________ environment of her in-

law’s house.

6) The man in red shirt has _________ nature.

1.6 Be familiar with structures

Study these sentences:

1) It can lift the prodigious weight.

2) People would trap elephants in different regions of India.

In the first sentence, we see that the underlined modal Auxiliary Verb ‘can’expresses that the elephant is able to lift very heavy weight.

In the second sentence, the word ‘would’ shows the past habits of peoplewho used to trap elephants.

These Auxiliary verbs are called ‘Modals’ because they express the moodof the speaker. Some important modals and their uses are as follows;

Modals Functions/use Examples

1. can To express ability or capacity He can read Sanskrit.To express possibility We can also make such

mistakes.To give and ask for permission You can use my mobile

phone.2. could To express only past ability She could solve this

to do an act. To express a problem.polite request/ask for your Could I borrow laptop?permissionTo express possibility It could be true if youof something verify it.

3. may To show possibility It may rain.To seek permission May I come in?To express, wish, hope May God bless you!or faithTo express a purpose Gold is put in the fire

so that it may be purified.


Letter to Cork

4. might To express a less He might come.

possibility;

To express permission; Might I speak now?

To make a guess She might be her sister.

5. would To express a past habit He would read

detective novels.

To express a polite Would you give me a

request glass of water, please?

6. should To express duty or We should keep our

obligation promise.

To express advisability, You should take a

and possibility morning walk.

(advisability)

She should be in the

office now. (possibility)

7. must To express necessity We must look after our

parents.

To express emphatic You must go at once.

advice

8. ought To express moral We ought to help the

to obligation needy.

To give advice You ought to come in

time.

1.6.1. Fill in the blanks with correct modals from the brackets.

A. : Sir, are you Mr. Verma? I (a)__________ (should/would/could)

see you in the football ground.

B. : Yes, what’s the matter?

A. : (b) ________ (can/could/should) you help me

filling in the form?

B. : Why not, I (c) _________ (might/may/must) help you.

A. : I have left my pen. (d) ________ (may/should/would) you mind

giving me your pen, please.

B. : Yes, you (e) _______ (may/should/can) use my pen.

A. : Please, check my form because I (f) _______ (may/should/might)

do some mistakes.

B. : To avoid mistakes you (g) ________ (may/should/would) do

regular practice and remember you (h)___________ (may/should/

ought to) have a pen with you when go out.


English

1.5.3. Complete the following sentences by filling up from the words given

in the box.

childish, womanish, reddish, slavish, greenish, thievish

1) The _________ sky after sunset looks verybeautiful.

2) You have become an adult, now stop this _____________behaviour.

3) I bought a ___________ yellow saree. It is not deep green.4) He cannot stop stealing because he has a ___________ nature.5) She feels suffocation in the __________ environment of her in-

law’s house.

6) The man in red shirt has _________ nature.


Study these sentences:

1) It can lift the prodigious weight.

2) People would trap elephants in different regions of India.

In the first sentence, we see that the underlined modal Auxiliary Verb ‘can’expresses that the elephant is able to lift very heavy weight.

In the second sentence, the word ‘would’ shows the past habits of peoplewho used to trap elephants.

These Auxiliary verbs are called ‘Modals’ because they express the moodof the speaker. Some important modals and their uses are as follows;

Modals Functions/use Examples

1. can To express ability or capacity He can read Sanskrit.To express possibility We can also make such

mistakes.To give and ask for permission You can use my mobile

phone.2. could To express only past ability She could solve this

to do an act. To express a problem.polite request/ask for your Could I borrow laptop?permissionTo express possibility It could be true if youof something verify it.

3. may To show possibility It may rain.To seek permission May I come in?To express, wish, hope May God bless you!or faithTo express a purpose Gold is put in the fire

so that it may be purified.


Letter to Cork

4. might To express a less He might come.

possibility;

To express permission; Might I speak now?

To make a guess She might be her sister.

5. would To express a past habit He would read

detective novels.

To express a polite Would you give me a

request glass of water, please?

6. should To express duty or We should keep our

obligation promise.

To express advisability, You should take a

and possibility morning walk.

(advisability)

She should be in the

office now. (possibility)

7. must To express necessity We must look after our

parents.

To express emphatic You must go at once.

advice

8. ought To express moral We ought to help the

to obligation needy.

To give advice You ought to come in

time.

1.6.1. Fill in the blanks with correct modals from the brackets.

A. : Sir, are you Mr. Verma? I (a)__________ (should/would/could)

see you in the football ground.

B. : Yes, what’s the matter?

A. : (b) ________ (can/could/should) you help me

filling in the form?

B. : Why not, I (c) _________ (might/may/must) help you.

A. : I have left my pen. (d) ________ (may/should/would) you mind

giving me your pen, please.

B. : Yes, you (e) _______ (may/should/can) use my pen.

A. : Please, check my form because I (f) _______ (may/should/might)

do some mistakes.

B. : To avoid mistakes you (g) ________ (may/should/would) do

regular practice and remember you (h)___________ (may/should/

ought to) have a pen with you when go out.


English

A. : Thank you, sir.

1.7 Be a fluent talker

A zoo is such a place where a person has an opportunity to see closely,

various species of different regions of world in a limited area. To avail this facility

and to know about the animals, two animal loving friends went to Sanjay Gandhi

Zoological Park, Patna. Here they enjoyed very much but they became very much

pleased with the mischievous behaviour of monkeys.

Complete the talk between the two friends:

Arjun : Hey, come here. Look at the naughty monkeys.

Sunny : Where are they?

Arjun : In cage no. 5.

Sunny : Ya …………. like human beings.

Arjun : Their face, fingers ears are …………….. .

Sunny : Blinking …………, scratching ……………, show that they are

thinkers.

Arjun : You see, they never sit idle.

Sunny : Of course, they always keep on ……………, ……………,

…………….louse ………… body.

Arjun : The baby monkey ……………….. back of her mother. …………

loves it.

Sunny : ………….. funny.

1.8 Be a skilful writer

You have read the description of an elephant by the first known Indian writer

in English. Dean Mahomed has given its different features in detail in his letter to his

friend Mr. Cork. You can also do so.

1.8.1. Here are some main features of a camel. Taking help from them, write a

letter to your friend describing the features of a camel.

Brownish colour – typical shape- not in proportion- very long neck- very

short tail-one or two hump- broad padded hoof- long legs-fur on the body- teeth

in the lower jaw only- ship of desert- minimum speed seven to eight miles per

hour- drinks plenty of water- eating habit- posture in sitting position- governed by

the voice of drover- use of camel.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________


Letter to Cork

ANSWER

1.3.1. a) T b) F c) T d) T e) T f) F

g) F h) F i) F

1.3.2. a) To hide it from man.

b) Seven feet in length, three feet in circumference, gradually diminishingto the extremity.

1.3.3. 1) d 2) d 3) c 4) d

1.3.4. 1) For the use of Nabobs (Nawabs) and other great men to carry loads.

2) An elephant becomes so homely that it takes care of even a baby of

the family.

1.4. Overall questions

1.4.1. 1) The hottewallies dig deep ditch and cover it with reed and grass todeceive the elephant. The innocent elephants fall into the trench. Thepursuer leaves them in the ditch for few days. When they becomeweak and have has less power to resist, collars are thrown roundtheir neck and they are taken out by making a slope in the ditch.

2) Darkish colour with wrinkles on the body. Twelve to fifteen feet high,seven feet broad, near belly very tough skin, body round, eyes small,ears very big, trunk very long, forehead broad and elevated, fourteeth in each jaw, two teeth projected outside, weight about threehundred pounds.

3) The trained elephants are very faithful and have a deep sense ofsympathy towards its master and instructor that is less found in humanbeings. It reflects that at that time when the author wrote this letter to

his friend, there were some distrustful persons in the society.

1.5.1. 1) d 2) e 3) a 4) g 5) c 6) i7) j 8) b 9) f 10) h

1.5.3. 1) reddish 2) childish 3) greenish

4) thievish 5) slavish 6) womanish

1.6.1. a) would b) could c) must

d) would e) can f) may

g) should h) ought to


English

A. : Thank you, sir.


A zoo is such a place where a person has an opportunity to see closely,

various species of different regions of world in a limited area. To avail this facility

and to know about the animals, two animal loving friends went to Sanjay Gandhi

Zoological Park, Patna. Here they enjoyed very much but they became very much

pleased with the mischievous behaviour of monkeys.

Complete the talk between the two friends:

Arjun : Hey, come here. Look at the naughty monkeys.

Sunny : Where are they?

Arjun : In cage no. 5.

Sunny : Ya …………. like human beings.

Arjun : Their face, fingers ears are …………….. .

Sunny : Blinking …………, scratching ……………, show that they are

thinkers.

Arjun : You see, they never sit idle.

Sunny : Of course, they always keep on ……………, ……………,

…………….louse ………… body.

Arjun : The baby monkey ……………….. back of her mother. …………

loves it.

Sunny : ………….. funny.


You have read the description of an elephant by the first known Indian writer

in English. Dean Mahomed has given its different features in detail in his letter to his

friend Mr. Cork. You can also do so.

1.8.1. Here are some main features of a camel. Taking help from them, write a

letter to your friend describing the features of a camel.

Brownish colour – typical shape- not in proportion- very long neck- very

short tail-one or two hump- broad padded hoof- long legs-fur on the body- teeth

in the lower jaw only- ship of desert- minimum speed seven to eight miles per

hour- drinks plenty of water- eating habit- posture in sitting position- governed by

the voice of drover- use of camel.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________


Letter to Cork

ANSWER

1.3.1. a) T b) F c) T d) T e) T f) F

g) F h) F i) F

1.3.2. a) To hide it from man.

b) Seven feet in length, three feet in circumference, gradually diminishingto the extremity.

1.3.3. 1) d 2) d 3) c 4) d

1.3.4. 1) For the use of Nabobs (Nawabs) and other great men to carry loads.

2) An elephant becomes so homely that it takes care of even a baby of

the family.


1.4.1. 1) The hottewallies dig deep ditch and cover it with reed and grass todeceive the elephant. The innocent elephants fall into the trench. Thepursuer leaves them in the ditch for few days. When they becomeweak and have has less power to resist, collars are thrown roundtheir neck and they are taken out by making a slope in the ditch.

2) Darkish colour with wrinkles on the body. Twelve to fifteen feet high,seven feet broad, near belly very tough skin, body round, eyes small,ears very big, trunk very long, forehead broad and elevated, fourteeth in each jaw, two teeth projected outside, weight about threehundred pounds.

3) The trained elephants are very faithful and have a deep sense ofsympathy towards its master and instructor that is less found in humanbeings. It reflects that at that time when the author wrote this letter to

his friend, there were some distrustful persons in the society.

1.5.1. 1) d 2) e 3) a 4) g 5) c 6) i7) j 8) b 9) f 10) h

1.5.3. 1) reddish 2) childish 3) greenish

4) thievish 5) slavish 6) womanish

1.6.1. a) would b) could c) must

d) would e) can f) may

g) should h) ought to


2

His First Flight


Anything that you do for the first time is very challenging. Sometimes

it holds your interest but at times it also frightens you. How did you feel when

you first tried to learn the letters of alphabet? Did you find it interesting or

frightening? How did you feel when you were learning to ride a bicycle or

motorcycle? Remember your experiences and compare your feelings with the

experiences of the young seagull in the story ‘His First Flight’ by Liam O’

Flaherty.

2.2 Objectives


· to appreciate narration.

· to appreciate the experiences of the new learners.

· to form and use compound words.

· to use correct Verbs with various types of subjects.

· to expand an idea.

Now read and enjoy the story:

Section I

The young seagull was alone on his ledge. His two brothers and sister had

already flown away the day before. He had been afraid to fly with them. Somehow

when he had taken a little run forward, to the brink of the ledge and attempted to

flap his wings he became afraid. The great expanse of the sea stretched down

beneath and it was such a long way down-miles down. He felt certain that his

wings would never support him, so he bent his head and ran away, back to the

little hole under the ledge where he slept at night.


Letter to CorkHis First Flight

Even when each of his brothers and his little sister- whose wings were far

shorter than his own-ran to the brink, flapped their wings and flew away, he failed

to muster up courage to take that plunge. His father and mother had come around

calling to him shrilly, scolding him, threatening to let him starve on his ledge unless

he flew away. But for the life of him he could not move.

That was twenty-four hours ago. Since then nobody had come near him.

The day before, all day long he had watched his parents flying about with his

brothers and sister, perfecting them in the art of flight, teaching them how to skim

the waves and how to dive for fish. And all morning the whole family had walked

about, on the big plateau midway down the opposite cliff, taunting him for his

cowardice attitude.

2.3 Test Your understanding I

2.3.1. Say whether these statements are true or false:

a) The seagull was younger than his brothers and his sister.

b) The young seagull mustered up courage to take the flight.

c) The seagull was afraid that his wings would never support him to

take the flight..

d) The whole family taunted him for his cowardice attitude.


2

His First Flight


Anything that you do for the first time is very challenging. Sometimes

it holds your interest but at times it also frightens you. How did you feel when

you first tried to learn the letters of alphabet? Did you find it interesting or

frightening? How did you feel when you were learning to ride a bicycle or

motorcycle? Remember your experiences and compare your feelings with the

experiences of the young seagull in the story ‘His First Flight’ by Liam O’

Flaherty.

2.2 Objectives


· to appreciate narration.

· to appreciate the experiences of the new learners.

· to form and use compound words.

· to use correct Verbs with various types of subjects.

· to expand an idea.


Section I

The young seagull was alone on his ledge. His two brothers and sister had

already flown away the day before. He had been afraid to fly with them. Somehow

when he had taken a little run forward, to the brink of the ledge and attempted to

flap his wings he became afraid. The great expanse of the sea stretched down

beneath and it was such a long way down-miles down. He felt certain that his

wings would never support him, so he bent his head and ran away, back to the

little hole under the ledge where he slept at night.


Letter to CorkHis First Flight

Even when each of his brothers and his little sister- whose wings were far

shorter than his own-ran to the brink, flapped their wings and flew away, he failed

to muster up courage to take that plunge. His father and mother had come around

calling to him shrilly, scolding him, threatening to let him starve on his ledge unless

he flew away. But for the life of him he could not move.

That was twenty-four hours ago. Since then nobody had come near him.

The day before, all day long he had watched his parents flying about with his

brothers and sister, perfecting them in the art of flight, teaching them how to skim

the waves and how to dive for fish. And all morning the whole family had walked

about, on the big plateau midway down the opposite cliff, taunting him for his

cowardice attitude.


2.3.1. Say whether these statements are true or false:

a) The seagull was younger than his brothers and his sister.

b) The young seagull mustered up courage to take the flight.

c) The seagull was afraid that his wings would never support him to

take the flight..

d) The whole family taunted him for his cowardice attitude.


English


a) Why was the young seagull alone on his ledge?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

b) ‘…… he bent his head and ran away……’ Who did that? Why

did he do so? Where did he run away?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

c) Why did the whole family start scolding and taunting him?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

Section II

The sun was now rising higher in the sky, blazing warmly on his ledge. He

had not eaten since the previous nightfall. Then he had found a dried piece of

mackerel’s tail at the far end of his ledge. Now there was not a single scrap of food

left. He had searched every inch, digging among the rough straw nest where he

and his brothers and sister had been hatched.

For the last two hours he had been trotting back and forth from one end of

the ledge to the other, his long grey legs stepping daintily, trying to find some means

of reaching his parents without having to fly.

But on each side of him, the ledge ended in a sheer fall, with the sea beneath.

Between him and his parents there was a deep, wide chasm. There was no ledge

on which to walk. And above him he could see nothing.

He stepped slowly out to the edge of the ledge, but his family took no notice

of him. He saw his two brothers and sister lying on the plateau dozing, with their

heads sunk into their necks. His father was preening the feathers on his white

back.

Only his mother was looking at him. She was standing on a little high hump

on the plateau. Now and again she tore at a piece of fish that lay at her feet, and

then scraped each side of her beak on the rock. The sight of the food maddened

him. How he loved to tear food that way, scraping his beak now and again to whet

it! He uttered a low cackle. His mother cackled too, and looked over at him.

“Ga,ga,ga,” he cried, begging her to bring him over some food. “Gaw-ool-

ah,” she screamed back scornfully.


Letter to Cork

Test Your understanding II

2.3.3. Choose the correct alternatives:

i. The seagull, his brothers and his sister had been hatched

a) on a ledge

b) in the sea

c) in the sky

ii. The seagull wanted to reach his parents

a) flying across to them

b) swimming across to them

c) without flying across to them

iii. How did the seagull’s mother scream back when he begged her to

bring him over some food?

a) lovingly

b) scornfully

c) mournfully


a) Why had the seagull been hungry since the previous nightfall?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

b) Why did his family take no notice of him?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

c) Why do you think his mother alone cared for him and helped him

to take the flight?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

Section III

He kept calling mournfully, and after a minute or so he uttered a joyful

scream. His mother had picked up a piece of the fish and was flying across to him

with it. He leaned out eagerly, tapping the rock with his feet; trying to get nearer to

her as she flew across. But when she was just opposite to him, alongside the

ledge, she halted, her legs hanging limp, her wings motionless, the piece of fish in

her beak almost within reach of his beak.

His First Flight


English


a) Why was the young seagull alone on his ledge?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

b) ‘…… he bent his head and ran away……’ Who did that? Why

did he do so? Where did he run away?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

c) Why did the whole family start scolding and taunting him?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

Section II

The sun was now rising higher in the sky, blazing warmly on his ledge. He

had not eaten since the previous nightfall. Then he had found a dried piece of

mackerel’s tail at the far end of his ledge. Now there was not a single scrap of food

left. He had searched every inch, digging among the rough straw nest where he

and his brothers and sister had been hatched.

For the last two hours he had been trotting back and forth from one end of

the ledge to the other, his long grey legs stepping daintily, trying to find some means

of reaching his parents without having to fly.

But on each side of him, the ledge ended in a sheer fall, with the sea beneath.

Between him and his parents there was a deep, wide chasm. There was no ledge

on which to walk. And above him he could see nothing.

He stepped slowly out to the edge of the ledge, but his family took no notice

of him. He saw his two brothers and sister lying on the plateau dozing, with their

heads sunk into their necks. His father was preening the feathers on his white

back.

Only his mother was looking at him. She was standing on a little high hump

on the plateau. Now and again she tore at a piece of fish that lay at her feet, and

then scraped each side of her beak on the rock. The sight of the food maddened

him. How he loved to tear food that way, scraping his beak now and again to whet

it! He uttered a low cackle. His mother cackled too, and looked over at him.

“Ga,ga,ga,” he cried, begging her to bring him over some food. “Gaw-ool-

ah,” she screamed back scornfully.


Letter to Cork


2.3.3. Choose the correct alternatives:

i. The seagull, his brothers and his sister had been hatched

a) on a ledge

b) in the sea

c) in the sky

ii. The seagull wanted to reach his parents

a) flying across to them

b) swimming across to them

c) without flying across to them

iii. How did the seagull’s mother scream back when he begged her to

bring him over some food?

a) lovingly

b) scornfully

c) mournfully


a) Why had the seagull been hungry since the previous nightfall?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

b) Why did his family take no notice of him?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

c) Why do you think his mother alone cared for him and helped him

to take the flight?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

Section III

He kept calling mournfully, and after a minute or so he uttered a joyful

scream. His mother had picked up a piece of the fish and was flying across to him

with it. He leaned out eagerly, tapping the rock with his feet; trying to get nearer to

her as she flew across. But when she was just opposite to him, alongside the

ledge, she halted, her legs hanging limp, her wings motionless, the piece of fish in

her beak almost within reach of his beak.

His First Flight


English

He waited a moment in surprise, wondering why she did not come nearer,

and then, maddened by hunger, he dived at the fish. With a loud scream he fell

outwards and downwards into space. His mother had soared upwards. As he

passed beneath her, he heard the swish of his wings. Then a monstrous terror

seized him and his heart stood still. He could hear nothing. But it only lasted a

moment. The next moment, he felt his wings spread outwards. The wind rushed

against his breast feathers, then under his stomach and against his wings. He could

feel the tips of his wings cutting through the air. He was not falling headlong now.

He was soaring gradually downwards and outwards.

He was no longer afraid. He just felt a bit dizzy. Then, he flapped his wings

once and he soared upwards. He uttered a joyous scream and flapped them again.

He soared higher. He raised his breast and banked against the wind. His mother

swooped past him, her wings making a loud noise. He answered her with another

scream. Then his father flew over him screaming. Then, he saw his two brothers

and his sister flying around him, barking and soaring and diving.

Then he completely forgot that he had not always been able to fly and

began to dive and soar, shrieking shrilly. He was near to sea now, flying straight

over it, facing straight out over the ocean. He saw a vast, green sea beneath him,

with little ridges moving over it.

His parents and his brothers and sister had landed on this green floor in

front of him. They were beckoning to him, calling shrilly. He dropped his legs to

stand on the green sea. His legs sank into it. He screamed with fright and attempted

to rise again, flapping his wings. But he was tired and weak with hunger and he

could not rise. Exhausted by the strange exercise, his feet sank into the green sea,

and then his belly touched it and then he sank no further. He was floating on it.

And around him his family was screaming, praising him, and their beaks

were offering him scraps of dog-fish.

He made his first flight.

Test Your understanding III

2.3.5. Read the extract and answer the questions:

i. “His mother has picked up a piece of the fish and was flying across to

him with it.” What was his mother’s plan in doing so? Did she succeed

in her plan? Give evidence from the lesson.

_____________________________________

ii. “They were beckoning to him.”

a) Who were ‘they’?

_______________________________


Letter to Cork

b) Who were they beckoning to?

_______________________________

c) Why were they doing so?

_______________________________


2.4.1. Answer the following questions:

1) Why did the young seagull not fly across with his family members?

What light does it throw on the character of the young seagull?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

2) How did the whole family behave with the young seagull when he

failed to fly across with them?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

3) Who motivated the young seagull to take the flight? How can you

say that a motivation has played an important role in his success?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

4) “Then, he saw his two brothers and sister flying around him………”

Why do you think they were doing so?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

2.5 Enrich your word power

Study these words from the lesson:

Somehow, midway, nightfall, twenty-four.

These words are made up of two words joining together.

e.g. some + how = somehow

mid + way = midway

night + fall = nightfall

twenty + four = twenty-four

His First Flight


English

He waited a moment in surprise, wondering why she did not come nearer,

and then, maddened by hunger, he dived at the fish. With a loud scream he fell

outwards and downwards into space. His mother had soared upwards. As he

passed beneath her, he heard the swish of his wings. Then a monstrous terror

seized him and his heart stood still. He could hear nothing. But it only lasted a

moment. The next moment, he felt his wings spread outwards. The wind rushed

against his breast feathers, then under his stomach and against his wings. He could

feel the tips of his wings cutting through the air. He was not falling headlong now.

He was soaring gradually downwards and outwards.

He was no longer afraid. He just felt a bit dizzy. Then, he flapped his wings

once and he soared upwards. He uttered a joyous scream and flapped them again.

He soared higher. He raised his breast and banked against the wind. His mother

swooped past him, her wings making a loud noise. He answered her with another

scream. Then his father flew over him screaming. Then, he saw his two brothers

and his sister flying around him, barking and soaring and diving.

Then he completely forgot that he had not always been able to fly and

began to dive and soar, shrieking shrilly. He was near to sea now, flying straight

over it, facing straight out over the ocean. He saw a vast, green sea beneath him,

with little ridges moving over it.

His parents and his brothers and sister had landed on this green floor in

front of him. They were beckoning to him, calling shrilly. He dropped his legs to

stand on the green sea. His legs sank into it. He screamed with fright and attempted

to rise again, flapping his wings. But he was tired and weak with hunger and he

could not rise. Exhausted by the strange exercise, his feet sank into the green sea,

and then his belly touched it and then he sank no further. He was floating on it.

And around him his family was screaming, praising him, and their beaks

were offering him scraps of dog-fish.

He made his first flight.


2.3.5. Read the extract and answer the questions:

i. “His mother has picked up a piece of the fish and was flying across to

him with it.” What was his mother’s plan in doing so? Did she succeed

in her plan? Give evidence from the lesson.

_____________________________________

ii. “They were beckoning to him.”

a) Who were ‘they’?

_______________________________


Letter to Cork

b) Who were they beckoning to?

_______________________________

c) Why were they doing so?

_______________________________



1) Why did the young seagull not fly across with his family members?

What light does it throw on the character of the young seagull?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________


failed to fly across with them?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

3) Who motivated the young seagull to take the flight? How can you

say that a motivation has played an important role in his success?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________

4) “Then, he saw his two brothers and sister flying around him………”

Why do you think they were doing so?

_____________________________________

_____________________________________


Study these words from the lesson:

Somehow, midway, nightfall, twenty-four.

These words are made up of two words joining together.

e.g. some + how = somehow

mid + way = midway

night + fall = nightfall

twenty + four = twenty-four

His First Flight


English

The newly formed words are compound words. Such compound words are

in some cases written and printed as one word (e.g. bookseller, somehow), in

some cases with a hyphen (e.g. twenty-four, shoe-maker) and in some cases as

two separate words (e.g. post office, dining hall)

Compound adjectives are usually joined together with a hyphen (-), whereas

compound nouns are usually written as two separate words.

2.5.1 Now form new words by selecting one word from Group A and

another from Group B.

Group A Group B

1) grand a) cart

2) walking b) by

3) bullock c) father

4) passers d) stick

5) post e) box

6) letter f) book

7) book g) office

8) book h) door

9) drawing i) stall

10) out j) seller

2.5.2. Fill in the blanks with the newly formed compound words to complete

the passage.

Once I was going to the market. My __________was also with me. He had

a __________ in the hand. He was old and weak. Soon he got tired and we sat

on a __________. The __________ were staring at us. We reached the market.

At first we stopped near the __________and dropped some letters in the

__________. After that we visited a__________. I asked the __________ for a

__________. He gave it to us and we thanked him. I enjoyed the __________

visit with my grandfather very much.


Look at these Subject-Verb Agreement sentences:

1) The young seagull was alone on his ledge.

2) They were beckoning to him.

In the 1st sentence we see that the singular verb ‘was’ has been used with

the singular subject ‘the young seagull’.

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø


Letter to Cork

Similarly, in the 2nd sentence the plural verb ‘were’ has been used with the

plural subject ‘they’. So it is clear that a verb must agree with its subject in number

and person.

Some important rules of subject-verb agreement:

A singular subject always takes singular verb whereas a plural subject

takes only plural verb.

The dog is a domestic animal.

Dogs bark at strangers.

I was reading.

They were dancing.

A subject made up of two or more nouns/pronouns is plural and takes

plural verb.

Neha and Sweta are good friends.

Iron and gold are metals.

One of + plural noun/pronoun is singular and takes singular verb.

One of my friends is present here.

One of them is a thief.

In case two subjects are joined by with, along with, together with, as well

as, in addition to, and not etc., the verb agrees with the first subject.

My friends as well as I are in trouble.

Abhishek, and not you, is to accompany me.

Each, every, either, neither and many a, take a singular verb.

Each boy has a notebook and a pen.

Neither of his sisters is beautiful.

In case two or more subjects are joined by either….. or, neither…. nor,

not only….. but also, or and nor, the verb agrees with the subject nearest

to it.

Either he or I am the winner.

Neither, I nor my friends are to help him.

He or you are responsible for this mischief.

Nouns which are plural in form, but singular in meaning, are followed by a

singular verb.

The news is amazing.

Mathematics is not a difficult subject.

Nouns which are singular in form, but plural in meaning are followed by a

plural verb.

The people are waiting for the leader impatiently.

The cattle are grazing in the field.

His First Flight


English

The newly formed words are compound words. Such compound words are

in some cases written and printed as one word (e.g. bookseller, somehow), in

some cases with a hyphen (e.g. twenty-four, shoe-maker) and in some cases as

two separate words (e.g. post office, dining hall)

Compound adjectives are usually joined together with a hyphen (-), whereas

compound nouns are usually written as two separate words.

2.5.1 Now form new words by selecting one word from Group A and

another from Group B.

Group A Group B

1) grand a) cart

2) walking b) by

3) bullock c) father

4) passers d) stick

5) post e) box

6) letter f) book

7) book g) office

8) book h) door

9) drawing i) stall

10) out j) seller

2.5.2. Fill in the blanks with the newly formed compound words to complete

the passage.

Once I was going to the market. My __________was also with me. He had

a __________ in the hand. He was old and weak. Soon he got tired and we sat

on a __________. The __________ were staring at us. We reached the market.

At first we stopped near the __________and dropped some letters in the

__________. After that we visited a__________. I asked the __________ for a

__________. He gave it to us and we thanked him. I enjoyed the __________

visit with my grandfather very much.


Look at these Subject-Verb Agreement sentences:

1) The young seagull was alone on his ledge.

2) They were beckoning to him.

In the 1st sentence we see that the singular verb ‘was’ has been used with

the singular subject ‘the young seagull’.

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø

Ø


Letter to Cork

Similarly, in the 2nd sentence the plural verb ‘were’ has been used with the

plural subject ‘they’. So it is clear that a verb must agree with its subject in number

and person.

Some important rules of subject-verb agreement:

A singular subject always takes singular verb whereas a plural subject

takes only plural verb.

The dog is a domestic animal.

Dogs bark at strangers.

I was reading.

They were dancing.

A subject made up of two or more nouns/pronouns is plural and takes

plural verb.

Neha and Sweta are good friends.

Iron and gold are metals.

One of + plural noun/pronoun is singular and takes singular verb.

One of my friends is present here.

One of them is a thief.

In case two subjects are joined by with, along with, together with, as well

as, in addition to, and not etc., the verb agrees with the first subject.

My friends as well as I are in trouble.

Abhishek, and not you, is to accompany me.

Each, every, either, neither and many a, take a singular verb.

Each boy has a notebook and a pen.

Neither of his sisters is beautiful.

In case two or more subjects are joined by either….. or, neither…. nor,

not only….. but also, or and nor, the verb agrees with the subject nearest

to it.

Either he or I am the winner.

Neither, I nor my friends are to help him.

He or you are responsible for this mischief.

Nouns which are plural in form, but singular in meaning, are followed by a

singular verb.

The news is amazing.

Mathematics is not a difficult subject.

Nouns which are singular in form, but plural in meaning are followed by a

plural verb.

The people are waiting for the leader impatiently.

The cattle are grazing in the field.

His First Flight


English

Nouns such as shoes, trousers, scissors, glasses, compasses etc. are plural

and take plural verbs.

My shoes are new.

Scissors are not blunt.

In case these nouns are used with ‘a pair of’, they are singular and take a

singular verb.

A pair of shoes has been bought.

This pair of scissors is for sharpening.

Uncountable nouns such as stationery, luggage, furniture, advice, weather

etc are singular and are followed by a singular verb.

The stationery is not available in this shop.

The furniture is durable.

If a plural noun denotes some quantity or amount considered as a unit, it is

followed by a singular verb.

Ten kilometers is not a long distance.

Six minutes is a short duration for a speech.

2.6.1. Now supply a suitable word in each of the blanks from the brackets.

“May I know who ____ (is/are/was) speaking? My sister ______ (have/

has/was) gone out. I _____(am/was/is) her brother, Gulshan.” “Gulshan, tell Ankita

that Asmita __________(has/have) met with an accident, and __________ (has

been/have been) admitted in District Hospital. A number of his friends ___________

(has/have) already gone to see her. My friends as well as I ____________ (are/

am) leaving just now. We are to cover ten kilometers which ___________ (is/are)

not a short distance.”


Complete the dialogues given below with appropriate expressions:

Raman : Malti, why are you abusing and beating your child?

Malti : He is very dull. He forgets everything taught to him.

Raman : ________, you are mother. _____________ and motivate him.

He will pick up gradually.

Malti : What should I do?

Raman : ____________________________________

Malti : ____________________________________


Letter to Cork

Raman : ____________________________________

Malti : ____________________________________


“The role of a mother is very important for success in life”.

Expand this idea in the light of this story.

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ___________________________________________________

ANSWER

2.3.1. a) False b) False c) True d) True

2.3.2. a) Because his parents, his brothers and sister had already flown.

b) The seagull did that.

He considered himself unable to fly.

He ran back to his ledge.

c) The young seagull showed cowardice attitude and could not fly across

with them.

2.3.3. i. a ii. c iii. b

2.3.4. a) He could not fly across with his family and had nothing to eat.

b) Because he showed cowardly attitude and could not muster up courage

to fly across.

c) A mother is always loving and caring. She can’t bear the pain, sorrow

and failure of her child.

2.3.5. i. To encourage him to take the flight. Yes, she succeeded in her plan.

The young seagull learnt how to take the flight and dive in the sea to

catch his prey.

ii. a) They were his parents, his brothers and his sister.

b) They were beckoning to the young seagull.

c) They were doing so because the young seagull was now successful.

2.4.1. 1) The young seagull was timid and coward. He was unable to muster up

courage to fly across with the family.

2) The whole family began scolding and taunting him for his cowardly

attitude.

His First Flight

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ___________________________________________________

Ø

Ø

Ø


English

Nouns such as shoes, trousers, scissors, glasses, compasses etc. are plural

and take plural verbs.

My shoes are new.

Scissors are not blunt.

In case these nouns are used with ‘a pair of’, they are singular and take a

singular verb.

A pair of shoes has been bought.

This pair of scissors is for sharpening.

Uncountable nouns such as stationery, luggage, furniture, advice, weather

etc are singular and are followed by a singular verb.

The stationery is not available in this shop.

The furniture is durable.

If a plural noun denotes some quantity or amount considered as a unit, it is

followed by a singular verb.

Ten kilometers is not a long distance.

Six minutes is a short duration for a speech.

2.6.1. Now supply a suitable word in each of the blanks from the brackets.

“May I know who ____ (is/are/was) speaking? My sister ______ (have/

has/was) gone out. I _____(am/was/is) her brother, Gulshan.” “Gulshan, tell Ankita

that Asmita __________(has/have) met with an accident, and __________ (has

been/have been) admitted in District Hospital. A number of his friends ___________

(has/have) already gone to see her. My friends as well as I ____________ (are/

am) leaving just now. We are to cover ten kilometers which ___________ (is/are)

not a short distance.”


Complete the dialogues given below with appropriate expressions:

Raman : Malti, why are you abusing and beating your child?

Malti : He is very dull. He forgets everything taught to him.

Raman : ________, you are mother. _____________ and motivate him.

He will pick up gradually.

Malti : What should I do?

Raman : ____________________________________

Malti : ____________________________________


Letter to Cork

Raman : ____________________________________

Malti : ____________________________________


“The role of a mother is very important for success in life”.

Expand this idea in the light of this story.

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ___________________________________________________

ANSWER

2.3.1. a) False b) False c) True d) True

2.3.2. a) Because his parents, his brothers and sister had already flown.

b) The seagull did that.

He considered himself unable to fly.

He ran back to his ledge.

c) The young seagull showed cowardice attitude and could not fly across

with them.

2.3.3. i. a ii. c iii. b

2.3.4. a) He could not fly across with his family and had nothing to eat.

b) Because he showed cowardly attitude and could not muster up courage

to fly across.

c) A mother is always loving and caring. She can’t bear the pain, sorrow

and failure of her child.

2.3.5. i. To encourage him to take the flight. Yes, she succeeded in her plan.

The young seagull learnt how to take the flight and dive in the sea to

catch his prey.

ii. a) They were his parents, his brothers and his sister.

b) They were beckoning to the young seagull.

c) They were doing so because the young seagull was now successful.

2.4.1. 1) The young seagull was timid and coward. He was unable to muster up

courage to fly across with the family.

2) The whole family began scolding and taunting him for his cowardly

attitude.

His First Flight

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ___________________________________________________

Ø

Ø

Ø


English

3) The young seagull’s mother motivated him to take the flight. Having

been motivated the young seagull succeeded in taking the flight and

diving into the sea.

4) They were doing so because the young seagull was now successful

and having a gay day.

2.5.1. 1) c 2) d 3) a 4) b 5) g

6) e 7) i 8) j 9) f 10) h

2.5.2. grandfather, walking stick, bullock-cart, passerby, post office, letter-box,

book-stall, bookseller, drawing book, outdoor.

2.6.1. is, has, am, has, has been, have, are, is


3

Three Questions


Sometimes a question keeps on haunting. It makes us restless to find

an answer to it. Has any question ever troubled you? Did you get the answer?

If not, what did you do for that? Did you consult any experienced person to

get the answer? How has it influenced your life? Well, here is a story of a

famous short story writer Leo Tolstoy, about a king who thought of some

questions and wanted to get their answers for a meaningful and successful

life.

3.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a didactic story

· to use words related to time

· to use relative clauses effectively

· to talk about value of time

· to write about providing first aid


Section IOnce a certain king had an idea if he always knew the right time to begin

everything, if he knew who were the right people to listen to and who to avoid, and

above all, if he always knew what was the most important thing to do, he would

never fail in anything he might undertake. Since he was convinced that he was right

in thinking this way, he had a proclamation made in his kingdom. He would give a

great reward to anyone who would teach him what the right time was for every

action, who the most necessary people were, and how he might know the most

important thing to do.


English

3) The young seagull’s mother motivated him to take the flight. Having

been motivated the young seagull succeeded in taking the flight and

diving into the sea.

4) They were doing so because the young seagull was now successful

and having a gay day.

2.5.1. 1) c 2) d 3) a 4) b 5) g

6) e 7) i 8) j 9) f 10) h

2.5.2. grandfather, walking stick, bullock-cart, passerby, post office, letter-box,

book-stall, bookseller, drawing book, outdoor.

2.6.1. is, has, am, has, has been, have, are, is


3

Three Questions


Sometimes a question keeps on haunting. It makes us restless to find

an answer to it. Has any question ever troubled you? Did you get the answer?

If not, what did you do for that? Did you consult any experienced person to

get the answer? How has it influenced your life? Well, here is a story of a

famous short story writer Leo Tolstoy, about a king who thought of some

questions and wanted to get their answers for a meaningful and successful

life.

3.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a didactic story

· to use words related to time

· to use relative clauses effectively

· to talk about value of time

· to write about providing first aid


Section IOnce a certain king had an idea if he always knew the right time to begin

everything, if he knew who were the right people to listen to and who to avoid, and

above all, if he always knew what was the most important thing to do, he would

never fail in anything he might undertake. Since he was convinced that he was right

in thinking this way, he had a proclamation made in his kingdom. He would give a

great reward to anyone who would teach him what the right time was for every

action, who the most necessary people were, and how he might know the most

important thing to do.


English

Many learned people came to the court but they all gave different answers.

In reply to the first question, some said that to know the right time for every action,

one must draw up in advance a table of days, months and years, and must live

strictly according to it. Others declared that it was impossible to decide beforehand

the right time for every action; but that, not letting oneself be absorbed in idle

pastimes, one should always attend to all that was going on, and then do what was

most essential. Yet others said that it was impossible for one man to decide correctly

the right time for every action and that the king should, instead, have a council of

wise people, who would help him to fix the proper time for everything.

Equally varied were the answers to the second question. Some said the

people the king most needed were his councillors; others the priests; others the

doctors; while some said the warriors were the most necessary.

To the third question about what was the most important occupation, some

replied that the most important thing in the world was science. Others said it was

skill in warfare; and others, again, that it was religious worship. The king was

convinced by none of these answers and gave the reward to none.


3.3.1. Say whether the following statements are true (T) or false (F).

a) The King wanted to know the right time to start every work.

b) He was in search of a suitable person who he could listen to and

follow his orders.


Letter to Cork

c) The King was curious to know the most important thing to do.

d) He invited a few selected persons to his court to give the answers.

3.3.2. Cross ( ) the wrong answer.

In response to the King’s first question people suggested differently.

a) To have a council of people.

b) A detailed calendar should be prepared.

c) It was impossible to decide before time.

d) The king himself was a very wise person.

3.3.3. Cross ( ) the word which was not in reply to the second question.

a) Priests

b) doctors

c) contractors

d) warriors

3.3.4. Answer in brief:

1) Write the most important work according to the answers in

reference to the third question.

____________________________________

____________________________________

2) Why did the King not give the reward to anyone?

____________________________________

____________________________________

Section IIHe decided, instead, to go to a hermit who was widely renowned for his

wisdom. The hermit lived in a small hut in a forest which he never left. He spoke

only to common folk. So the king put on simple clothes and approaching the

hermit’s cell, dismounted his horse and left his bodyguard behind.

When the king arrived, the hermit was digging the ground in front of his hut.

He greeted the king but went on digging. The hermit was frail and weak, and each

time he struck the ground with the spade and turned over a little earth, he breathed

heavily. The king went up to him and said, “I have come to you, wise hermit to ask

you to answer three questions – How can I learn to do the right thing at the right

Three Questions

5

5


English

Many learned people came to the court but they all gave different answers.

In reply to the first question, some said that to know the right time for every action,

one must draw up in advance a table of days, months and years, and must live

strictly according to it. Others declared that it was impossible to decide beforehand

the right time for every action; but that, not letting oneself be absorbed in idle

pastimes, one should always attend to all that was going on, and then do what was

most essential. Yet others said that it was impossible for one man to decide correctly

the right time for every action and that the king should, instead, have a council of

wise people, who would help him to fix the proper time for everything.

Equally varied were the answers to the second question. Some said the

people the king most needed were his councillors; others the priests; others the

doctors; while some said the warriors were the most necessary.

To the third question about what was the most important occupation, some

replied that the most important thing in the world was science. Others said it was

skill in warfare; and others, again, that it was religious worship. The king was

convinced by none of these answers and gave the reward to none.


3.3.1. Say whether the following statements are true (T) or false (F).

a) The King wanted to know the right time to start every work.

b) He was in search of a suitable person who he could listen to and

follow his orders.


Letter to Cork

c) The King was curious to know the most important thing to do.

d) He invited a few selected persons to his court to give the answers.

3.3.2. Cross ( ) the wrong answer.

In response to the King’s first question people suggested differently.

a) To have a council of people.

b) A detailed calendar should be prepared.

c) It was impossible to decide before time.

d) The king himself was a very wise person.

3.3.3. Cross ( ) the word which was not in reply to the second question.

a) Priests

b) doctors

c) contractors

d) warriors


1) Write the most important work according to the answers in

reference to the third question.

____________________________________

____________________________________

2) Why did the King not give the reward to anyone?

____________________________________

____________________________________

Section IIHe decided, instead, to go to a hermit who was widely renowned for his

wisdom. The hermit lived in a small hut in a forest which he never left. He spoke

only to common folk. So the king put on simple clothes and approaching the

hermit’s cell, dismounted his horse and left his bodyguard behind.

When the king arrived, the hermit was digging the ground in front of his hut.

He greeted the king but went on digging. The hermit was frail and weak, and each

time he struck the ground with the spade and turned over a little earth, he breathed

heavily. The king went up to him and said, “I have come to you, wise hermit to ask

you to answer three questions – How can I learn to do the right thing at the right

Three Questions

5

5


English

time? Who are the people I most need, and to whom should I, therefore, pay most

attention? And what affairs are the most important and need my first attention?”

The hermit listened to the king but said nothing. He just spat on his hand and

resumed digging. The king watched in silence for a while. Then, feeling sorry for

the hermit, he said, “You are tired, let me take the spade and work awhile for

you.” The hermit silently handed over the spade and sat down on the ground.

When he had dug two beds the king stopped and repeated his questions. The

hermit again gave no answer, but rose, stretched out his hand for the spade, and

said, “Now rest a while – and let me work a bit.” But the king did not give him the

spade and continued to dig.

One hour passed, and another. The sun began to sink behind the trees, and

the king at last stuck the spade into the ground, and said, “I came to you, wise one,

for an answer to my questions. If you can give me none, please say so, and I will

go home.” “Here comes someone running,” said the hermit, “let us see who it is.”

The king turned round and saw a bearded man come running out of the

forest. The man held his hands pressed against his stomach, and blood was flowing

from under them. When he reached the king, he fainted and fell to the ground,

moaning feebly. The king and the hermit unfastened the man’s clothing. There was

a large wound in his stomach. The king washed it as well as he could, and bandaged

it with his handkerchief and a towel the hermit had. But the blood would not stop

flowing and the king again and again removed the bandage soaked with warm

blood and washed and rebandaged the wound. When at last the blood stopped


Letter to Cork

flowing, the man revived and asked for something to drink. The king brought

some fresh water and gave it to him.

Meanwhile the sun had set and it had become cool. So the king, with the

hermit’s help, carried the wounded man into the hut.

The man lay there quietly with his eyes closed. But now, the king was so

tired after his walk and the work he had done, that he lay down himself and also

fell asleep. When he awoke in the morning, it took him some time to remember

where he was and who was the strange bearded man lying by his side and gazing

intently at him. “Forgive me!” said the bearded man in a weak voice, when he saw

that the king was awake and was looking at him. “I do not know you, and I’ve

nothing to forgive you for,” said the king.

“You do not know me, but I know you. I am the enemy of yours who swore

to revenge himself on you because you executed his brother and seized his property.

I knew you had gone alone to see the hermit, and I resolved to kill you on your

way back. But the day passed and you did not return. So I came out of my

ambush to find you. Your bodyguards recognised me and wounded me. I escaped

from them but would have bled to death had you not dressed my wound. I wished

to kill you but you have saved my life. Now if I live, and if you wish it, I’ll serve you

all my life.”


3.3.5 Answer the questions in brief.

a. Why did the king put on simple clothes?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b. The hermit did not say anything to the king for some time, but his

action was not rude. Give evidence of his politeness.

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c. Did the king behave like an ordinary person? Did he act as a kind

hearted person?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

Three Questions


English

time? Who are the people I most need, and to whom should I, therefore, pay most

attention? And what affairs are the most important and need my first attention?”

The hermit listened to the king but said nothing. He just spat on his hand and

resumed digging. The king watched in silence for a while. Then, feeling sorry for

the hermit, he said, “You are tired, let me take the spade and work awhile for

you.” The hermit silently handed over the spade and sat down on the ground.

When he had dug two beds the king stopped and repeated his questions. The

hermit again gave no answer, but rose, stretched out his hand for the spade, and

said, “Now rest a while – and let me work a bit.” But the king did not give him the

spade and continued to dig.

One hour passed, and another. The sun began to sink behind the trees, and

the king at last stuck the spade into the ground, and said, “I came to you, wise one,

for an answer to my questions. If you can give me none, please say so, and I will

go home.” “Here comes someone running,” said the hermit, “let us see who it is.”

The king turned round and saw a bearded man come running out of the

forest. The man held his hands pressed against his stomach, and blood was flowing

from under them. When he reached the king, he fainted and fell to the ground,

moaning feebly. The king and the hermit unfastened the man’s clothing. There was

a large wound in his stomach. The king washed it as well as he could, and bandaged

it with his handkerchief and a towel the hermit had. But the blood would not stop

flowing and the king again and again removed the bandage soaked with warm

blood and washed and rebandaged the wound. When at last the blood stopped


Letter to Cork

flowing, the man revived and asked for something to drink. The king brought

some fresh water and gave it to him.

Meanwhile the sun had set and it had become cool. So the king, with the

hermit’s help, carried the wounded man into the hut.

The man lay there quietly with his eyes closed. But now, the king was so

tired after his walk and the work he had done, that he lay down himself and also

fell asleep. When he awoke in the morning, it took him some time to remember

where he was and who was the strange bearded man lying by his side and gazing

intently at him. “Forgive me!” said the bearded man in a weak voice, when he saw

that the king was awake and was looking at him. “I do not know you, and I’ve

nothing to forgive you for,” said the king.

“You do not know me, but I know you. I am the enemy of yours who swore

to revenge himself on you because you executed his brother and seized his property.

I knew you had gone alone to see the hermit, and I resolved to kill you on your

way back. But the day passed and you did not return. So I came out of my

ambush to find you. Your bodyguards recognised me and wounded me. I escaped

from them but would have bled to death had you not dressed my wound. I wished

to kill you but you have saved my life. Now if I live, and if you wish it, I’ll serve you

all my life.”


3.3.5 Answer the questions in brief.

a. Why did the king put on simple clothes?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b. The hermit did not say anything to the king for some time, but his

action was not rude. Give evidence of his politeness.

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c. Did the king behave like an ordinary person? Did he act as a kind

hearted person?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

Three Questions


English

d. Do you feel that the hermit anticipated the person to be a king?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

Section III

The King was very glad to have made peace with an enemy so easily and to

have gained him for a friend. He not only forgave him but said he would send his

men and his own physician to attend to him.

The king then took leave of him and went out of the hut to look for the

hermit. Before going away he wished once more to beg for an answer to the

questions he had asked. The hermit was outside, on his knees, sowing seeds in the

beds that had been dug the day before.

The king approached him and said, “For the last time, I pray you to answer

my questions, wise man.”

“You have already been answered!” said the hermit still crouching on his thin

legs and looking up at the king who stood before him.

“What do you mean?” asked the king.

“Do you not see?” replied the hermit. “If you’d not pitied my weakness

yesterday and stayed to dig these beds for me, you would have gone back and got

killed by the man. So the most important time was when you were digging the

beds, and I was the most important man; and to do me good was your most

important business. Afterwards, the most important time was when you were

attending to that man, for if you’d not bind his wounds, he would have died without

having made peace with you. So he was the most important man, and what you

did for him was your most important business. Remember then, there is only one

time that is important – now! It is the most important time because it’s the only time

when we have any power. The most necessary person is the one with whom you

are, for you do not know whether you will ever have dealing with anyone else; and

the most important thing is to do this person good, because for that purpose alone

were you sent into this life!”


3.3.6. Write ‘yes’ or ‘no’ as applicable against each statement given below:

a. The king was sad to have peace with his enemy.

b. The king forgave the person and sent his physician to treat him.


Letter to Cork

c. When the king requested last time the hermit did not keep silent.

d. The king got answers to his questions.

e. The hermit was not a wise person.



1. What were the three questions in the mind of the King?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

2. The hermit was a correct choice of the King. Justify.

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

3. What were the answers that the King got from the hermit?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

4. What do you learn from the story?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________


3.5.1. Some ‘time expression’ is given in the box. Complete the sentences

by using it.

at the same time, presently, at present for good, in time, time and

again, now a days, instantly, at this moment, in those days, once

upon a time, many a time.

1. _______ typing work was done on typewriter machine but _______

it is done on computer.

2. I cannot say where the boss is_______.

Three Questions


English

d. Do you feel that the hermit anticipated the person to be a king?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

Section III

The King was very glad to have made peace with an enemy so easily and to

have gained him for a friend. He not only forgave him but said he would send his

men and his own physician to attend to him.

The king then took leave of him and went out of the hut to look for the

hermit. Before going away he wished once more to beg for an answer to the

questions he had asked. The hermit was outside, on his knees, sowing seeds in the

beds that had been dug the day before.

The king approached him and said, “For the last time, I pray you to answer

my questions, wise man.”

“You have already been answered!” said the hermit still crouching on his thin

legs and looking up at the king who stood before him.

“What do you mean?” asked the king.

“Do you not see?” replied the hermit. “If you’d not pitied my weakness

yesterday and stayed to dig these beds for me, you would have gone back and got

killed by the man. So the most important time was when you were digging the

beds, and I was the most important man; and to do me good was your most

important business. Afterwards, the most important time was when you were

attending to that man, for if you’d not bind his wounds, he would have died without

having made peace with you. So he was the most important man, and what you

did for him was your most important business. Remember then, there is only one

time that is important – now! It is the most important time because it’s the only time

when we have any power. The most necessary person is the one with whom you

are, for you do not know whether you will ever have dealing with anyone else; and

the most important thing is to do this person good, because for that purpose alone

were you sent into this life!”


3.3.6. Write ‘yes’ or ‘no’ as applicable against each statement given below:

a. The king was sad to have peace with his enemy.

b. The king forgave the person and sent his physician to treat him.


Letter to Cork

c. When the king requested last time the hermit did not keep silent.

d. The king got answers to his questions.

e. The hermit was not a wise person.



1. What were the three questions in the mind of the King?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

2. The hermit was a correct choice of the King. Justify.

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

3. What were the answers that the King got from the hermit?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

4. What do you learn from the story?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________


3.5.1. Some ‘time expression’ is given in the box. Complete the sentences

by using it.

at the same time, presently, at present for good, in time, time and

again, now a days, instantly, at this moment, in those days, once

upon a time, many a time.

1. _______ typing work was done on typewriter machine but _______

it is done on computer.

2. I cannot say where the boss is_______.

Three Questions


English

3. I listened to him patiently _______ I also prepared my first draft.

4. The doctor is busy. He will attend on you _______.

5. I have taken full meal. I do not need any more _______.

6. He left India _______. He is unlikely to return.

7. Reach the school _______.

8. I advised him _______ but he did not change his behaviour.

9. _______ there was a king in Magadh.

10. Come here _______.

11. I visit Rajgir _______.

3.6 Be familiar with Structures

Read the following sentences carefully:1. He would give a great reward to anyone who would teach him.

2. He decided, instead, to go to a hermit who was widely renowned for his

wisdom.

In the 1st sentence we find that the clause, “Who would teach him” indicates

its relation with the pronoun ‘anyone’.

Similarly in the 2nd sentence the clause “who was widely renowned for his

wisdom” shows its relation with the noun ‘hermit’.

Hence these are Relative Clauses.

A relative clause often begins with, Who, Which, That, Whom, Whose etc.

Some other relative clauses start with some relative adverbs. For example, Where,

When, Why etc.

The relatives ‘Who, Whom and Whose’ refer to persons,

‘that’ to both persons and things and ‘which’ to things and animals.

‘Why’ refers to the reasons of an action; ‘when’ refers to the time

and ‘where’ refers to the place.

Types of Relative Clause

There are two types of relative clause.

1. Defining or Restrictive Relative Clause.

2. Non-defining or Non-restrictive Relative Clause.

1. Defining : A Relative Clause that defines or limits a Noun orPronoun is called Defining or Restrictive Clause.

e.g. The boy who is wearing a red shirt is my friend.


Letter to Cork

I lost the pen which I had bought yesterday.

2. Non-defining : A non-defining Relative Clause does not limit or

define the meaning of prceding Noun or Pronoun.

It only gives us some additional information.

e.g. The King listened to many people, who gave him different answers.

William Shakespeare, who wrote Othello was a great dramatist.

Here are some important facts about Defining and Non-defining clauses.

Defining Relative Clause Non-defining Relative Clause

· The noun that comes · The noun that comes

before this clause always before this clause does not

has ‘the’ before it. have ‘the’ before it.

· There is no comma before · This clause is always

or after this clause. separated by comma from

the rest of the sentence.

· This clause can begin with, · This clause can never

who, which, whom, that etc. begin with ‘that’.

3.6.1. Choose the correct Relative Pronoun or Adverb from the brackets

and complete the sentence.

a. Time __________ (that/which/who) is lost never found again.

b. Radha is the girl __________ (who/whom/which) did it.

c. Mohan is the boy ________________________ (whose/whom/

which) book I borrowed for reading.

d. He is the shortest man ______________________ (that/

whom/which) I met yesterday.

e. Nanku is the person ___________ (who/which/whose) is to

blame.

f. You achieved ___________ (who/whom/that) you deserved.

3.6.2. Fill in the blanks with suitable Relative Pronouns or adverbs.

The Harihar Chhetra Mela (a)_________ which is also known as Sonepur

Mela is held every year in the month of Kartika. The river Gandak (b)_________

flows near the mela site, is a famous river of Bihar. It is said that the famous fight

between an elephant and a crocodile (c)____________ took place near

Konharaghat is related to this place. The mela is a very famous cattle fair

Three Questions


English

3. I listened to him patiently _______ I also prepared my first draft.

4. The doctor is busy. He will attend on you _______.

5. I have taken full meal. I do not need any more _______.

6. He left India _______. He is unlikely to return.

7. Reach the school _______.

8. I advised him _______ but he did not change his behaviour.

9. _______ there was a king in Magadh.

10. Come here _______.

11. I visit Rajgir _______.

3.6 Be familiar with Structures

Read the following sentences carefully:1. He would give a great reward to anyone who would teach him.

2. He decided, instead, to go to a hermit who was widely renowned for his

wisdom.

In the 1st sentence we find that the clause, “Who would teach him” indicates

its relation with the pronoun ‘anyone’.

Similarly in the 2nd sentence the clause “who was widely renowned for his

wisdom” shows its relation with the noun ‘hermit’.

Hence these are Relative Clauses.

A relative clause often begins with, Who, Which, That, Whom, Whose etc.

Some other relative clauses start with some relative adverbs. For example, Where,

When, Why etc.

The relatives ‘Who, Whom and Whose’ refer to persons,

‘that’ to both persons and things and ‘which’ to things and animals.

‘Why’ refers to the reasons of an action; ‘when’ refers to the time

and ‘where’ refers to the place.

Types of Relative Clause

There are two types of relative clause.

1. Defining or Restrictive Relative Clause.

2. Non-defining or Non-restrictive Relative Clause.

1. Defining : A Relative Clause that defines or limits a Noun orPronoun is called Defining or Restrictive Clause.

e.g. The boy who is wearing a red shirt is my friend.


Letter to Cork

I lost the pen which I had bought yesterday.

2. Non-defining : A non-defining Relative Clause does not limit or

define the meaning of prceding Noun or Pronoun.

It only gives us some additional information.

e.g. The King listened to many people, who gave him different answers.

William Shakespeare, who wrote Othello was a great dramatist.

Here are some important facts about Defining and Non-defining clauses.

Defining Relative Clause Non-defining Relative Clause

· The noun that comes · The noun that comes

before this clause always before this clause does not

has ‘the’ before it. have ‘the’ before it.

· There is no comma before · This clause is always

or after this clause. separated by comma from

the rest of the sentence.

· This clause can begin with, · This clause can never

who, which, whom, that etc. begin with ‘that’.

3.6.1. Choose the correct Relative Pronoun or Adverb from the brackets

and complete the sentence.

a. Time __________ (that/which/who) is lost never found again.

b. Radha is the girl __________ (who/whom/which) did it.

c. Mohan is the boy ________________________ (whose/whom/

which) book I borrowed for reading.

d. He is the shortest man ______________________ (that/

whom/which) I met yesterday.

e. Nanku is the person ___________ (who/which/whose) is to

blame.

f. You achieved ___________ (who/whom/that) you deserved.

3.6.2. Fill in the blanks with suitable Relative Pronouns or adverbs.

The Harihar Chhetra Mela (a)_________ which is also known as Sonepur

Mela is held every year in the month of Kartika. The river Gandak (b)_________

flows near the mela site, is a famous river of Bihar. It is said that the famous fight

between an elephant and a crocodile (c)____________ took place near

Konharaghat is related to this place. The mela is a very famous cattle fair

Three Questions


English

(d)___________ attracts all kinds of animal for sale. The people (e)____________

visit the mela enjoy very much. The government of Bihar (f)__________ organises

the mela makes elaborate arrangements to make the mela successful. A large number

of devotees come and worship in the temple (g)___________ is related to Baba

Hariharnath.


Complete the dialogues given below with a suitable expression.

Gita : We have five days’ leave. Let’s enjoy a visit to a hill station.

Radha : It’s a nice idea. The climate is ____________. But we have a lot of

work to do.

Gita : That will do ______________.

Radha : No, ______________.

Gita : Why?

Radha : ________________.

Gita : Really, time and tide waits for none.

3.8. Be a skilful writer

Whenever a person meets an accident he needs first aid before referring to

a hospital. It is the responsibility of every human being to save other’s life.

In the light of above, write a paragraph on the need of providing first aid to a needy

person.

ANSWER

3.3.1. a – T

b – F (He wanted to know the right people to listen to)

c – T

d - F (proclaimed in the kingdom)

________________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

3.3.2. d

3.3.3. c

3.3.4. 1. science, warfare, religious worship.

2. Because none could satisfy the king.

3.3.5. a. Because the hermit spoke only to the common people.

b. The hermit greeted the King, listened to him and spat on his hand.

c. His dress was simple, he had pity on the old and weak person,

attended the wounded person.

d. All three questions were very important for a king. An ordinary

person cannot ask such questions. So the hermit recognised him.

3.3.6. a. No. b. Yes. c. Yes. d. Yes. e. No.

3.4.1. 1. Right time to begin an action.

Right people to listen to and to avoid.

The most important thing to do.

2. Yes. Nobody could satisfy the King so he went to a very famous

wise person.

3. Only one time that is ‘now’. Most important person is the one

with whom you are. Most important thing is to do the person’s

good.

4. Every moment in life is priceless. Every person with whom we

interact is very important and our life should be for the service of

human being.

3.5.1. in those days, now a days.

1. at this moment. 2. at the same time. 3. presently.

4. at present. 5. for good. 6. in time.

7. time and again. 8. once upon a time. 9. Instantly.

10. many a time.

3.6.1. a. that b. who c. whose d. whom

e. who f. that

3.6.2. a. that b. that c. that d. which

e. who f. that g. which

Three Questions


English

(d)___________ attracts all kinds of animal for sale. The people (e)____________

visit the mela enjoy very much. The government of Bihar (f)__________ organises

the mela makes elaborate arrangements to make the mela successful. A large number

of devotees come and worship in the temple (g)___________ is related to Baba

Hariharnath.


Complete the dialogues given below with a suitable expression.

Gita : We have five days’ leave. Let’s enjoy a visit to a hill station.

Radha : It’s a nice idea. The climate is ____________. But we have a lot of

work to do.

Gita : That will do ______________.

Radha : No, ______________.

Gita : Why?

Radha : ________________.

Gita : Really, time and tide waits for none.


Whenever a person meets an accident he needs first aid before referring to

a hospital. It is the responsibility of every human being to save other’s life.

In the light of above, write a paragraph on the need of providing first aid to a needy

person.

ANSWER

3.3.1. a – T

b – F (He wanted to know the right people to listen to)

c – T

d - F (proclaimed in the kingdom)

________________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

3.3.2. d

3.3.3. c

3.3.4. 1. science, warfare, religious worship.

2. Because none could satisfy the king.

3.3.5. a. Because the hermit spoke only to the common people.

b. The hermit greeted the King, listened to him and spat on his hand.

c. His dress was simple, he had pity on the old and weak person,

attended the wounded person.

d. All three questions were very important for a king. An ordinary

person cannot ask such questions. So the hermit recognised him.

3.3.6. a. No. b. Yes. c. Yes. d. Yes. e. No.

3.4.1. 1. Right time to begin an action.

Right people to listen to and to avoid.

The most important thing to do.

2. Yes. Nobody could satisfy the King so he went to a very famous

wise person.

3. Only one time that is ‘now’. Most important person is the one

with whom you are. Most important thing is to do the person’s

good.

4. Every moment in life is priceless. Every person with whom we

interact is very important and our life should be for the service of

human being.

3.5.1. in those days, now a days.

1. at this moment. 2. at the same time. 3. presently.

4. at present. 5. for good. 6. in time.

7. time and again. 8. once upon a time. 9. Instantly.

10. many a time.

3.6.1. a. that b. who c. whose d. whom

e. who f. that

3.6.2. a. that b. that c. that d. which

e. who f. that g. which

Three Questions


4

I Pass the Delhi Test


Failure is the pillar of success. If you are determined to achieve your

goal, you will be successful sooner or later, overcoming all odds. Have you

ever been in a tight situation? How did you overcome it? How did people

behave with you? Did you notice any difference in their attitude when you

were failing and again when you succeeded? Well, here is an account by the

famous Indian cricketer, Sunil Manohar Gavaskar in which he recounts his

experiences when he was going through a lean patch of his career and how

people and he himself had lost faith in his ability. He also describes his success

gained by dint of his firm determination and moral as well as emotional support

of Indian cricket lovers.

4.2 Objectives


· to enjoy an autobiographical piece.

· to use words related to cricket.

· to use connectors effectively.

· to talk about a match.

· to write about your experiences and feelings.

Section I

We had another two days to practise in Delhi before the second test began.

On the eve of the test, my second book, Idols, was released by Kapil Dev, the

Indian skipper, with Clive Lloyd as chief guest. Michael Holding and Jeff Dujon

honoured the function by their presence. There were plenty of pressmen around

and the atmosphere was very cordial.

Within hours the battle was to be resumed, so we went back to the hotel to

rest. There was little of rest however, since my wife’s friend from college days,


Letter to Cork

Bijoya, dropped in to see her. As they were meeting each other after seven or eight

years, they had a lot of news and gossip to exchange and then during the evening

Bijoya’s sisters and brother dropped in with their spouses, with the result that there

was almost an impromptu party in our little room. This was the first time I missed

the privilege of being the captain because a skipper gets a suite and so is able to

look after his guests better. Most hotels where we stayed and the local Cricket

Association were kind enough to give me a room to myself, though in a home series

only the skipper is entitled to one and if a vice-captain is named, then he also gets

a single room.

Bijoya and her sisters left around midnight, with Bijoya warning me that I had

better do well the next day as that was going to be her first day at a Test Match.

Earlier in the evening, as we had returned from the Idols release function, I was

accosted by some young girls who had asked me to score the fastest century of my

career the next day. I remember laughing at that because I would have been happy

to score even half that much in the game, so low was my confidence.

It was certainly not helped by the derisive comments passed earlier in the day

by part of the crowd which had come to watch us practice. I even picked up a

person from the crowd who had said something nasty and had an exchange of

words with him. I left the nets early and sat in the dressing room, having informed

Kapil that rather than pick up a fight with the crowd, it would be better for me to be

inside. Apparently Kapil did not like the fact that I left the nets, though at that

moment he did not say anything. My intention was quite simply to try and keep cool

and be relaxed than get upset by the taunts of the crowd. Crowds all over India are

basically the same and are particularly adept at kicking a man when he is down.

Next morning I woke up earlier than usual and saw that a few messages had

been shoved under the door along with the newspapers. A couple of messages

meant a lot and so when I went to the ground, I was feeling relaxed and completely

at ease. After our customary warm-up exercises, a ritual that is absolutely necessary

in today’s age of almost non-stop international cricket, we went back to our dressing

room. The Manager was Dilip Sardesai, a jovial person, and he was joking with us

when Kapil walked in with a huge grin saying that he had won the toss at last and

that we would be batting. With those words the familiar tightening of the stomach

muscles took place and the feeling that another Test Match was to begin came on.

Irrespective of how many years or how many tests one has played, the nervous

tension never seems to vanish. Actually, it is a good thing, because it shows

that one cares about one’s performance and the tension makes one that much

keener.



4



Failure is the pillar of success. If you are determined to achieve your

goal, you will be successful sooner or later, overcoming all odds. Have you

ever been in a tight situation? How did you overcome it? How did people

behave with you? Did you notice any difference in their attitude when you

were failing and again when you succeeded? Well, here is an account by the

famous Indian cricketer, Sunil Manohar Gavaskar in which he recounts his

experiences when he was going through a lean patch of his career and how

people and he himself had lost faith in his ability. He also describes his success

gained by dint of his firm determination and moral as well as emotional support

of Indian cricket lovers.

4.2 Objectives


· to enjoy an autobiographical piece.

· to use words related to cricket.

· to use connectors effectively.

· to talk about a match.

· to write about your experiences and feelings.

Section I

We had another two days to practise in Delhi before the second test began.

On the eve of the test, my second book, Idols, was released by Kapil Dev, the

Indian skipper, with Clive Lloyd as chief guest. Michael Holding and Jeff Dujon

honoured the function by their presence. There were plenty of pressmen around

and the atmosphere was very cordial.

Within hours the battle was to be resumed, so we went back to the hotel to

rest. There was little of rest however, since my wife’s friend from college days,


Letter to Cork

Bijoya, dropped in to see her. As they were meeting each other after seven or eight

years, they had a lot of news and gossip to exchange and then during the evening

Bijoya’s sisters and brother dropped in with their spouses, with the result that there

was almost an impromptu party in our little room. This was the first time I missed

the privilege of being the captain because a skipper gets a suite and so is able to

look after his guests better. Most hotels where we stayed and the local Cricket

Association were kind enough to give me a room to myself, though in a home series

only the skipper is entitled to one and if a vice-captain is named, then he also gets

a single room.

Bijoya and her sisters left around midnight, with Bijoya warning me that I had

better do well the next day as that was going to be her first day at a Test Match.

Earlier in the evening, as we had returned from the Idols release function, I was

accosted by some young girls who had asked me to score the fastest century of my

career the next day. I remember laughing at that because I would have been happy

to score even half that much in the game, so low was my confidence.

It was certainly not helped by the derisive comments passed earlier in the day

by part of the crowd which had come to watch us practice. I even picked up a

person from the crowd who had said something nasty and had an exchange of

words with him. I left the nets early and sat in the dressing room, having informed

Kapil that rather than pick up a fight with the crowd, it would be better for me to be

inside. Apparently Kapil did not like the fact that I left the nets, though at that

moment he did not say anything. My intention was quite simply to try and keep cool

and be relaxed than get upset by the taunts of the crowd. Crowds all over India are

basically the same and are particularly adept at kicking a man when he is down.

Next morning I woke up earlier than usual and saw that a few messages had

been shoved under the door along with the newspapers. A couple of messages

meant a lot and so when I went to the ground, I was feeling relaxed and completely

at ease. After our customary warm-up exercises, a ritual that is absolutely necessary

in today’s age of almost non-stop international cricket, we went back to our dressing

room. The Manager was Dilip Sardesai, a jovial person, and he was joking with us

when Kapil walked in with a huge grin saying that he had won the toss at last and

that we would be batting. With those words the familiar tightening of the stomach

muscles took place and the feeling that another Test Match was to begin came on.

Irrespective of how many years or how many tests one has played, the nervous

tension never seems to vanish. Actually, it is a good thing, because it shows

that one cares about one’s performance and the tension makes one that much

keener.



English


4.3.1. Write ‘yes’ or ‘no’ against each statement.

a) The book ‘Idols’ was written by Kapil Dev.

b) Bijoya was Sunil Gavaskar’s friend.

c) Kapil released the book, ‘Idols’.

d) Some young girls asked Gavaskar to score the fastest century of his

career.

e) Derisive comments help the players to perform well.

4.3.2. Choose the correct alternatives

i. ‘Impromptu’ means

(a) Important

(b) Unplanned

(c) Impossible

ii. ‘Spouse’ refers to

(a) Husband or wife

(b) friends

(c) children


a) Gavaskar could not have good rest, as he had thought. Why?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) Why did Gavaskar leave the nets early during practice? What was

Kapil’s reaction?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c) ‘A couple of messages meant a lot.’ What does Gavaskar mean by

this?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________


Letter to Cork

Section II

I had planned how I was going to tackle the bowling. So when Anshuman

and I walked out to bat, I was feeling relaxed. The Delhi wicket is normally beautiful

batting track though it helps seam bowling initially, but this morning bowlers got no

help. In any case, the West Indians are not quick in the air to swing the ball. They

do make the ball move after pitching, which is even more difficult. Marshall’s third

ball saw me off the mark with a couple of runs past point. That was another hurdle

passed. No batsman likes to score duck. When one scores a run to open one’s

account, there is great relief that one is not going to be an utter failure, which a zero

signifies. There was a bouncer in the over and I hooked it, which brought a frown

on the bowler’s face, followed by a cunning smile. I smiled back to say, ‘Right.

Today you bounce and I am going to hook.’

In the next over I got a quicker bouncer which I tapped rather than hooked

for a boundary and I knew then that it was going to be my day. Every time Marshall

bounced, I hooked. There were two alarms, one physical and the other which

almost cut short my tenure. Why I was at 16, a bouncer came screaming at my

face and I missed my shot, but luckily the ball brushed my hat and went through

Dujon’s gloves. The umpire did not signal anything, so runs were added against

my name, through I had actually not nicked that ball. Perhaps the umpire was

misled by the sound of the ball brushing my cap and though that meant that a

chance would be registered against my name. I was not complaining, for I got

some runs, and every run in tests counts. The second alarm came when I hit the

ball off the middle but it went at the height where Roger Harper or Joel Garner

could have leapt and caught the ball. Fortunately, the fielder was not as tall as

these two and so I got six runs instead.

I was enjoying myself, because the ball was coming through nicely and one

could play shorts without worrying about movements off the wicket. So there

were drives and even the odd square drive in this innings. I had a good bat too, so

the ball went off like an obedient thing when told to do so. I had no clue that I had

passed 50, because there was seemingly no applause. I found out later that I had

got it with a shot for boundary and so the applause had mingled. I don’t look at the

scoreboard or the clock, when I am batting. It surprises many people, but that’s

the absolute truth. It is not superstition, but because I feel under less tension and I

am more relaxed like this than if I was aware I was close to a century. When one

is near a century and knows it, then there is the possibility of being hasty and

impatient and losing one’s wicket. After all, I have always believed that a century

should be just milestone in one’s quest for more runs.



English


4.3.1. Write ‘yes’ or ‘no’ against each statement.

a) The book ‘Idols’ was written by Kapil Dev.

b) Bijoya was Sunil Gavaskar’s friend.

c) Kapil released the book, ‘Idols’.

d) Some young girls asked Gavaskar to score the fastest century of his

career.

e) Derisive comments help the players to perform well.

4.3.2. Choose the correct alternatives

i. ‘Impromptu’ means

(a) Important

(b) Unplanned

(c) Impossible

ii. ‘Spouse’ refers to

(a) Husband or wife

(b) friends

(c) children


a) Gavaskar could not have good rest, as he had thought. Why?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) Why did Gavaskar leave the nets early during practice? What was

Kapil’s reaction?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c) ‘A couple of messages meant a lot.’ What does Gavaskar mean by

this?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________


Letter to Cork

Section II

I had planned how I was going to tackle the bowling. So when Anshuman

and I walked out to bat, I was feeling relaxed. The Delhi wicket is normally beautiful

batting track though it helps seam bowling initially, but this morning bowlers got no

help. In any case, the West Indians are not quick in the air to swing the ball. They

do make the ball move after pitching, which is even more difficult. Marshall’s third

ball saw me off the mark with a couple of runs past point. That was another hurdle

passed. No batsman likes to score duck. When one scores a run to open one’s

account, there is great relief that one is not going to be an utter failure, which a zero

signifies. There was a bouncer in the over and I hooked it, which brought a frown

on the bowler’s face, followed by a cunning smile. I smiled back to say, ‘Right.

Today you bounce and I am going to hook.’

In the next over I got a quicker bouncer which I tapped rather than hooked

for a boundary and I knew then that it was going to be my day. Every time Marshall

bounced, I hooked. There were two alarms, one physical and the other which

almost cut short my tenure. Why I was at 16, a bouncer came screaming at my

face and I missed my shot, but luckily the ball brushed my hat and went through

Dujon’s gloves. The umpire did not signal anything, so runs were added against

my name, through I had actually not nicked that ball. Perhaps the umpire was

misled by the sound of the ball brushing my cap and though that meant that a

chance would be registered against my name. I was not complaining, for I got

some runs, and every run in tests counts. The second alarm came when I hit the

ball off the middle but it went at the height where Roger Harper or Joel Garner

could have leapt and caught the ball. Fortunately, the fielder was not as tall as

these two and so I got six runs instead.

I was enjoying myself, because the ball was coming through nicely and one

could play shorts without worrying about movements off the wicket. So there

were drives and even the odd square drive in this innings. I had a good bat too, so

the ball went off like an obedient thing when told to do so. I had no clue that I had

passed 50, because there was seemingly no applause. I found out later that I had

got it with a shot for boundary and so the applause had mingled. I don’t look at the

scoreboard or the clock, when I am batting. It surprises many people, but that’s

the absolute truth. It is not superstition, but because I feel under less tension and I

am more relaxed like this than if I was aware I was close to a century. When one

is near a century and knows it, then there is the possibility of being hasty and

impatient and losing one’s wicket. After all, I have always believed that a century

should be just milestone in one’s quest for more runs.



English


4.3.4. Choose correct options

i. ‘No batsman likes to score a duck’. Here ‘duck’ refers to

(a) Zero

(b) good performance

(c) bad performance

ii. An ‘Umpire’ is a person who

(a) keeps the players fit

(b) teaches the players how to play well.

(c) makes sure that the players obey the rules in the field.


a) What plan did Gavaskar make to tackle West Indian bowlers?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) What is a matter of relief for a batsman?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c) How did Gavaskar react in response to Marshall’s bouncer?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

d) What does a batsman feel when he is near a century?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

Section III

Thus when I flicked a ball from Marshall past mid-on and it went off for a

boundary, I was surprised when Dilip Vengasarkar stopped in the middle and

said, ‘Well played, and thrust his hand out. He must have known by the expression

on my face that I did not know my score because he said, ‘Bloody hell! It’s your

twenty-ninth’. Jeff Dujon and Viv Richards were there to pump my hand and offer

their congratulations, and Clive Lloyd was making his way from the first slip to

offer his hand. I just shook my head in wonder because in my mind I thought I was


Letter to Cork

in the 80s and here I was already past a century. It was a benumbing moment.

Even since my return from the West Indies, people were eager for me to score the

29th century and so whether it was plane, taxi, office, hotel, lobby or restaurant,

strangers would walk up and offer their good wishes for me to score that hundred.

Much as I appreciated their sentiments, the cry “We want your 29th’ was becoming

a little strident to the ears. It was therefore a great relief to get that century and see

the delight on the face of my countrymen. They had waited for it patiently, prayed

for it probably had tensions in their lives while I was struggling for it. There is

simply no way I can express my gratitude to the Indian Cricket lovers for the way

they have supported, encouraged, and at times chided me during my career. I

imagine the only thing I can do to repay their loving concern is to try and score as

many runs as I can before Test Cricket is finished with me.

The rest of the innings is more of a blur because I played as if in a daze and

it was no surprise when Larry Gomes knocked my off-stump back as I played

forward and missed the ball. My century had come in 94 balls. I was informed,

and I was surprised because I do not think I have ever played so many shots to

get a century. Most of my centuries have a liberal sprinkling of ones and twos and

take their time coming and this was definitely the quickest in terms of time as well

as deliveries faced. Yet it is not my best test century. My best test century was the

one scored in the first test at Old Trafford in 1974. There the conditions were

against batting and I had not scored a test century for three and a half years. In fact

the last one I had scored was during my debut series in the West Indies in 1971.

So, there were doubts in my mind then about my ability to score runs. That knock

in Manchester was an important point in my career and gave a new lease to my

cricketing life.



a) “Bloody hell! It’s your twenty-ninth.”

Who said this? What does ‘twenty-ninth’ here refer to?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) How many balls did Gavaskar face to score his 29th century?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________



English



i. ‘No batsman likes to score a duck’. Here ‘duck’ refers to

(a) Zero

(b) good performance

(c) bad performance

ii. An ‘Umpire’ is a person who

(a) keeps the players fit

(b) teaches the players how to play well.

(c) makes sure that the players obey the rules in the field.


a) What plan did Gavaskar make to tackle West Indian bowlers?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) What is a matter of relief for a batsman?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c) How did Gavaskar react in response to Marshall’s bouncer?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

d) What does a batsman feel when he is near a century?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

Section III

Thus when I flicked a ball from Marshall past mid-on and it went off for a

boundary, I was surprised when Dilip Vengasarkar stopped in the middle and

said, ‘Well played, and thrust his hand out. He must have known by the expression

on my face that I did not know my score because he said, ‘Bloody hell! It’s your

twenty-ninth’. Jeff Dujon and Viv Richards were there to pump my hand and offer

their congratulations, and Clive Lloyd was making his way from the first slip to

offer his hand. I just shook my head in wonder because in my mind I thought I was


Letter to Cork

in the 80s and here I was already past a century. It was a benumbing moment.

Even since my return from the West Indies, people were eager for me to score the

29th century and so whether it was plane, taxi, office, hotel, lobby or restaurant,

strangers would walk up and offer their good wishes for me to score that hundred.

Much as I appreciated their sentiments, the cry “We want your 29th’ was becoming

a little strident to the ears. It was therefore a great relief to get that century and see

the delight on the face of my countrymen. They had waited for it patiently, prayed

for it probably had tensions in their lives while I was struggling for it. There is

simply no way I can express my gratitude to the Indian Cricket lovers for the way

they have supported, encouraged, and at times chided me during my career. I

imagine the only thing I can do to repay their loving concern is to try and score as

many runs as I can before Test Cricket is finished with me.

The rest of the innings is more of a blur because I played as if in a daze and

it was no surprise when Larry Gomes knocked my off-stump back as I played

forward and missed the ball. My century had come in 94 balls. I was informed,

and I was surprised because I do not think I have ever played so many shots to

get a century. Most of my centuries have a liberal sprinkling of ones and twos and

take their time coming and this was definitely the quickest in terms of time as well

as deliveries faced. Yet it is not my best test century. My best test century was the

one scored in the first test at Old Trafford in 1974. There the conditions were

against batting and I had not scored a test century for three and a half years. In fact

the last one I had scored was during my debut series in the West Indies in 1971.

So, there were doubts in my mind then about my ability to score runs. That knock

in Manchester was an important point in my career and gave a new lease to my

cricketing life.



a) “Bloody hell! It’s your twenty-ninth.”

Who said this? What does ‘twenty-ninth’ here refer to?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) How many balls did Gavaskar face to score his 29th century?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________



English

c) Which one did Gavaskar consider to be his best century and why?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________



a) “Crowds all over India are basically the same and are particularly

adept at kicking a man when he is down.”

Why did Gavaskar say so? How far do you agree with his

observations?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) How was Gavaskar’s twenty-ninth century celebrated?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c) “There is simply no way I can express my gratitude to see the Indian

cricket lovers for the way they have supported, encouraged, and at

times chided me during my career.”

What light does this statement of Gavaskar throw on the nature of

Indian cricket lovers?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________


4.5.1. Here are some words related to cricket and their explanations given

below. Choose the correct words from the box and write them against

their explanations:

Test match, century, toss, innings, scoreboard, wicket, bouncer, hook,

boundary, score

a) Five days cricket match

___________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

b) To send a coin spinning up in the air and guess which side will be on

top when it falls

___________________________________________________

c) The board on which the score is recorded

___________________________________________________

d) Runs made by the cricketer

___________________________________________________

e) A kind of stroke in cricket.

___________________________________________________

f) A term generally used for four runs

___________________________________________________

g) Either of the two pairs of three stumps

___________________________________________________

h) Time during which a player or team is batting

___________________________________________________

i) Score of 100 runs

___________________________________________________

j) The ball which goes up jumping above the waist of the batsman

___________________________________________________

4.5.2. Now use these words in the blanks:

Rahul Dravid is an unsung hero of the Indian cricket team. At Eden Garden,

Kolkata, the India won the _________ in the second _________ against the

West Indies. Indian openers started the first _________. After the fall of the

first_________, Rahul Dravid took the command of batting. The bowler threw a

_________ and Dravid became able to _________ the ball easily for a

_________. He kept on adding runs on the_________. Finally he turned his

_________ into a brilliant_________.


Study these sentences from the lesson:

· We had another two days to practise in Delhi before the Second

Test began.



English

c) Which one did Gavaskar consider to be his best century and why?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________



a) “Crowds all over India are basically the same and are particularly

adept at kicking a man when he is down.”

Why did Gavaskar say so? How far do you agree with his

observations?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

b) How was Gavaskar’s twenty-ninth century celebrated?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________

c) “There is simply no way I can express my gratitude to see the Indian

cricket lovers for the way they have supported, encouraged, and at

times chided me during my career.”

What light does this statement of Gavaskar throw on the nature of

Indian cricket lovers?

_________________________________________

_________________________________________


4.5.1. Here are some words related to cricket and their explanations given

below. Choose the correct words from the box and write them against

their explanations:

Test match, century, toss, innings, scoreboard, wicket, bouncer, hook,

boundary, score

a) Five days cricket match

___________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

b) To send a coin spinning up in the air and guess which side will be on

top when it falls

___________________________________________________

c) The board on which the score is recorded

___________________________________________________

d) Runs made by the cricketer

___________________________________________________

e) A kind of stroke in cricket.

___________________________________________________

f) A term generally used for four runs

___________________________________________________

g) Either of the two pairs of three stumps

___________________________________________________

h) Time during which a player or team is batting

___________________________________________________

i) Score of 100 runs

___________________________________________________

j) The ball which goes up jumping above the waist of the batsman

___________________________________________________

4.5.2. Now use these words in the blanks:

Rahul Dravid is an unsung hero of the Indian cricket team. At Eden Garden,

Kolkata, the India won the _________ in the second _________ against the

West Indies. Indian openers started the first _________. After the fall of the

first_________, Rahul Dravid took the command of batting. The bowler threw a

_________ and Dravid became able to _________ the ball easily for a

_________. He kept on adding runs on the_________. Finally he turned his

_________ into a brilliant_________.


Study these sentences from the lesson:

· We had another two days to practise in Delhi before the Second

Test began.



English

· There were plenty of pressmen around and the atmosphere was

very cordial.

In the 1st sentence, we find that the underlined word ‘before’ connects two

clauses, ‘we had another two days to practise in Delhi’and ‘the Second Test began’.

Similarly, in the 2nd sentence, the connector ‘and’ joins two clauses, ‘There

were plenty of pressmen around’ and ‘the atmosphere was cordial.’

Hence, the words ‘before’ and ‘and’ are connectors. Some other important

connectors and their functions are as follows:

Functions Connectors

Addition and, both……. and, as well as, not only……

but also.

contrast but, still, yet, nevertheless, while

concession through, althrough, however

choice/alternative or, nor, otherwise, either, neither

cause /reason as, since, because, for

inference so, therefore, hence

time when, while, after, before, till, until, as soon as,

as long as, so long as

place where, wherever

purpose, effect, result that, so that, in order that, lest

condition if , unless, whether, provided that, in case

comparison as, than

manner How, as, as if

4.6.1. Fill in the blanks with suitable connectors:

a. I will do it _______I_ f ind time. (that, when)

b. You can sit ________ you like. (wherever, that)

c. Sweta will succeed ________ shhea s worked hard. (because, who)

d. Men work ________ they may earn living. ( that, lest)

e. You may do ________ you please. (as, then)

f. She wept ________ she had been a child. ( when, as if)

g. He was happy and contented, ________ he was poor. (when, though)

h. She is not only foolish _______ also mad. (but, yet)

4.6.2. Combine the sentences by using connectors given in brackets:

a. He is poor. He is honest. (but)___________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

b. Wait for me. I return soon. (until)

___________________________________________________

c. He works hard. His father does so. (as)

___________________________________________________

d. Come in time. He will be annoyed. ( otherwise)

___________________________________________________

e. He is young. He thinks like an old man. (although)

___________________________________________________

f. You must go now. It is already late. (for)

___________________________________________________

g. He was respected. He was loved. (neither…. nor)

___________________________________________________

h. She was lazy. She failed to do it in time. (so)

___________________________________________________


4.7.1. Complete the dialogue and practise it with your friends:

Saba and Ritesh talk about an inter-school cricket T-20 match held yesterday.

Saba could not watch the game.

Saba : Hi Ritesh! How was the match?

Ritesh : Very thrilling!

Saba : _____________________?

Ritesh : We were the winner by one run.

Saba : Who played first?

Ritesh : _____________________?

Saba : What was the target?

Ritesh : ______________. It was very challenging.

Ritesh : __________________.



English

· There were plenty of pressmen around and the atmosphere was

very cordial.

In the 1st sentence, we find that the underlined word ‘before’ connects two

clauses, ‘we had another two days to practise in Delhi’and ‘the Second Test began’.

Similarly, in the 2nd sentence, the connector ‘and’ joins two clauses, ‘There

were plenty of pressmen around’ and ‘the atmosphere was cordial.’

Hence, the words ‘before’ and ‘and’ are connectors. Some other important

connectors and their functions are as follows:

Functions Connectors

Addition and, both……. and, as well as, not only……

but also.

contrast but, still, yet, nevertheless, while

concession through, althrough, however

choice/alternative or, nor, otherwise, either, neither

cause /reason as, since, because, for

inference so, therefore, hence

time when, while, after, before, till, until, as soon as,

as long as, so long as

place where, wherever

purpose, effect, result that, so that, in order that, lest

condition if , unless, whether, provided that, in case

comparison as, than

manner How, as, as if

4.6.1. Fill in the blanks with suitable connectors:

a. I will do it _______I_ f ind time. (that, when)

b. You can sit ________ you like. (wherever, that)

c. Sweta will succeed ________ shhea s worked hard. (because, who)

d. Men work ________ they may earn living. ( that, lest)

e. You may do ________ you please. (as, then)

f. She wept ________ she had been a child. ( when, as if)

g. He was happy and contented, ________ he was poor. (when, though)

h. She is not only foolish _______ also mad. (but, yet)

4.6.2. Combine the sentences by using connectors given in brackets:

a. He is poor. He is honest. (but)___________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

b. Wait for me. I return soon. (until)

___________________________________________________

c. He works hard. His father does so. (as)

___________________________________________________

d. Come in time. He will be annoyed. ( otherwise)

___________________________________________________

e. He is young. He thinks like an old man. (although)

___________________________________________________

f. You must go now. It is already late. (for)

___________________________________________________

g. He was respected. He was loved. (neither…. nor)

___________________________________________________

h. She was lazy. She failed to do it in time. (so)

___________________________________________________


4.7.1. Complete the dialogue and practise it with your friends:

Saba and Ritesh talk about an inter-school cricket T-20 match held yesterday.

Saba could not watch the game.

Saba : Hi Ritesh! How was the match?

Ritesh : Very thrilling!

Saba : _____________________?

Ritesh : We were the winner by one run.

Saba : Who played first?

Ritesh : _____________________?

Saba : What was the target?

Ritesh : ______________. It was very challenging.

Ritesh : __________________.



English


Sunil Gavaskar wrote about his experiences and feelings frankly. He

presented a brief account of Delhi Test Match and accepted his failure and success

open-heartedly.

You can also do so.

4.8.1. Write a brief account of your life experiences with the opening line-

“Today I am sixteen years old………………..”

You may take help from the clues given in the box –

Joined school at six__ bold and courageous__ parents helpful__ my class teacher

loving and caring__ shaped my personality__ learnt art of drawing and playing

cricket__ my game teacher encouraged me to take balanced diet- my parents

encouraged me to take part in the game__ joined District Cricket Club__ scored 8

centuries__now captain.

ANSWER

4.3.1. a. No b. No c. Yes d. Yes e. No

4.3.2. i. b ii. a

4.3.3. a. Because his wife’s friend, Bijoya dropped in to see her.

b. During the practice hour, a few from the crowd passed comments

over Sunil Gavaskar. He could not tolerate them and left the nets.

Kapil didn’t like this but at that time he said nothing.

c. These messages were expectations from the player of a good rank.

4.3.4. i. a ii. c

4.3.5. a. Gavaskar planned showing attacking spirit to tackle west Indian

bowlers.

b. Opening his account is a matter of relief for a batsman.

c. Every time Marshall bounced, Gavaskar hooked.


Letter to Cork

d. When a batsman is near a century and knows it, then there is a

possibility of being hasty and impatient and losing his wickets.

4.3.6. a. Dilip Vengsarkar said this.

‘Twenty-ninth’ here refers to the twenty-ninth century scored by

Gavaskar.

b. 94 balls.

c. Gavaskar considered the best test –century which he made at Old

Trafford in 1974. It is because the conditions there were against batting

and he had not scored a test- century for three and a half years.

4.4.1 a) Gavaskar said so because some people passed severe comments

over him during the practice.we agree with his observations because

Indian cricket lovers take no time in going up and coming down. When

a player is up, the crowd takes him on their head. If he is down, the

crowd takes no time to throw him into dust.

b) When Sunil Gavaskar scored his twenty-ninth century, Dilip Vengsarkar

thrust his hand out. Jeff Dujan and Viv Richards offered him

congratulations. Clive Lloyd also come there from the first slip to

offer his hand. There was a great delight on the faces of the countrymen.

c) According to Gavaskar, the nature of Indian cricket lovers is very

mercurial. When Gavaskar was in full form, people held him high on

their heads. They are supportive, too. They supported him even when

his performance was in the lurch. At times they chided him for his

continuous failure in batting.

4.5.1. a) test match b) toss c) scoreboard d) score

e) hook f) boundary g) wicket h) innings

i) century j) bouncer

4.5.2. a) toss b) test match c) innings d) wicket e) bouncer

f) hook g) boundary h) scoreboard i) score j) century

4.6.1. a) when b) wherever c) because d) that e) as

. f) as if g) though h) but

4.6.2. a) He is poor but honest.

b) Wait for me until I return.

c) He works hard as his father does


____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


English


Sunil Gavaskar wrote about his experiences and feelings frankly. He

presented a brief account of Delhi Test Match and accepted his failure and success

open-heartedly.

You can also do so.

4.8.1. Write a brief account of your life experiences with the opening line-

“Today I am sixteen years old………………..”

You may take help from the clues given in the box –

Joined school at six__ bold and courageous__ parents helpful__ my class teacher

loving and caring__ shaped my personality__ learnt art of drawing and playing

cricket__ my game teacher encouraged me to take balanced diet- my parents

encouraged me to take part in the game__ joined District Cricket Club__ scored 8

centuries__now captain.

ANSWER

4.3.1. a. No b. No c. Yes d. Yes e. No

4.3.2. i. b ii. a

4.3.3. a. Because his wife’s friend, Bijoya dropped in to see her.

b. During the practice hour, a few from the crowd passed comments

over Sunil Gavaskar. He could not tolerate them and left the nets.

Kapil didn’t like this but at that time he said nothing.

c. These messages were expectations from the player of a good rank.

4.3.4. i. a ii. c

4.3.5. a. Gavaskar planned showing attacking spirit to tackle west Indian

bowlers.

b. Opening his account is a matter of relief for a batsman.

c. Every time Marshall bounced, Gavaskar hooked.


Letter to Cork

d. When a batsman is near a century and knows it, then there is a

possibility of being hasty and impatient and losing his wickets.

4.3.6. a. Dilip Vengsarkar said this.

‘Twenty-ninth’ here refers to the twenty-ninth century scored by

Gavaskar.

b. 94 balls.

c. Gavaskar considered the best test –century which he made at Old

Trafford in 1974. It is because the conditions there were against batting

and he had not scored a test- century for three and a half years.

4.4.1 a) Gavaskar said so because some people passed severe comments

over him during the practice.we agree with his observations because

Indian cricket lovers take no time in going up and coming down. When

a player is up, the crowd takes him on their head. If he is down, the

crowd takes no time to throw him into dust.

b) When Sunil Gavaskar scored his twenty-ninth century, Dilip Vengsarkar

thrust his hand out. Jeff Dujan and Viv Richards offered him

congratulations. Clive Lloyd also come there from the first slip to

offer his hand. There was a great delight on the faces of the countrymen.

c) According to Gavaskar, the nature of Indian cricket lovers is very

mercurial. When Gavaskar was in full form, people held him high on

their heads. They are supportive, too. They supported him even when

his performance was in the lurch. At times they chided him for his

continuous failure in batting.

4.5.1. a) test match b) toss c) scoreboard d) score

e) hook f) boundary g) wicket h) innings

i) century j) bouncer

4.5.2. a) toss b) test match c) innings d) wicket e) bouncer

f) hook g) boundary h) scoreboard i) score j) century

4.6.1. a) when b) wherever c) because d) that e) as

. f) as if g) though h) but

4.6.2. a) He is poor but honest.

b) Wait for me until I return.

c) He works hard as his father does


____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


English

d) Come in time, otherwise he will be annoyed.

e) Although he is young, he thinks like an old man.

f) You must go now, for it is already late.

g) He was neither respected nor loved.

h) She was lazy, so she failed to do it in time.


5

Now the Leaves are Falling Fast


Life terminates in death. Those who take

birth must die one day. Have you ever thought

what happens after death? Does this truth of

death makes you pessimist? What is the ultimate

end of life? Well, here is a poem that gives you

some idea of our journey to death and thereafter.

Read this poem entitled ‘Now the Leaves are

Falling Fast’ by W.H. Auden and find out how it enacts the frustration inherent

in human life as well as the aspiration that is not fulfilled and the sense of

loneliness in which every individual lives and dies.

5.2 Objectives

This lesson is expected to enable you:

· to read and enjoy a poem on the basic truth of life.

· to appreciate the play of imagination in a poem.

· to understand the use of images.

· to talk about human life.

Now read and enjoy the poem:

“Now the leaves are falling fast”

Now the leaves are falling fast,

Nurse’s flowers will not last;

Nurses to the graves are gone,

And the prams go rolling on.


English

d) Come in time, otherwise he will be annoyed.

e) Although he is young, he thinks like an old man.

f) You must go now, for it is already late.

g) He was neither respected nor loved.

h) She was lazy, so she failed to do it in time.


5



Life terminates in death. Those who take

birth must die one day. Have you ever thought

what happens after death? Does this truth of

death makes you pessimist? What is the ultimate

end of life? Well, here is a poem that gives you

some idea of our journey to death and thereafter.

Read this poem entitled ‘Now the Leaves are

Falling Fast’ by W.H. Auden and find out how it enacts the frustration inherent

in human life as well as the aspiration that is not fulfilled and the sense of

loneliness in which every individual lives and dies.

5.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a poem on the basic truth of life.

· to appreciate the play of imagination in a poem.

· to understand the use of images.

· to talk about human life.

Now read and enjoy the poem:

“Now the leaves are falling fast”

Now the leaves are falling fast,



And the prams go rolling on.


English

Whispering neighbours, left and right,

Pluck us from the real delight:

And the active hands must freeze

Lonely on the separate knees.

Dead in hundreds at the back

Follow wooden in our track,

Arms raised stiffly to reprove

In false attitudes of love.

Starving through the leafless wood

Trolls run scolding for their food:

And the nightingale is dumb.

And the angle will not come.

Cold, impossible, ahead

Lists the mountain’s lovely head

Whose white waterfall could bless

Travellers in their last distress.

Summary of the poem:

‘Now the Leaves are Falling Fast’ is a philosophical poem by W.H. Auden.

The poet wants to expose the ultimate reality of life. Human beings are going to

their graves very fast. So there is pessimism all around. Messenger of death are

present everywhere in different forms. They are ready to snatch the happiness of

man. All living beings will meet death one day. A sense of hopelessness and

frustration engulfs the speaker. His life becomes meaningless. Harrowing

experiences after death await him. Amidst the bleak situation there is a glimmer of

hope. He and numerous others who have lost their lives will definitely be blessed

if they manage to reach the mountain head.


Letter to Cork


5.3.1. Read the following stanza carefully and answer the questions given

below:

“Now the leaves are falling fast,



And the prams go rolling on.”

Choose the correct option:

1) The word ‘leaves’ symbolises;

a) leaves of a tree

b) sprouting leaves

c) human being

d) dry leaves

2) ‘falling fast’ refers to

a) shedding leaves fast

b) moving towards death fast

c) old persons often fall due to weakness

d) hair-fall

3) What does the poet mean by “Nurse’s flowers will not last;”

a) no man will live forever

b) flower of Nurse tree

c) nurses having flower in their lock

d) man is immortal.

4) “And the prams go rolling on” defines-

a) a four wheel children carriage

b) life span of human being going on

c) a carriage driven by two mares

d) a carriage driven by four horses

Answer briefly:

5) What does the poet want to express in the first stanza?

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________



English

Whispering neighbours, left and right,



Lonely on the separate knees.

Dead in hundreds at the back



In false attitudes of love.

Starving through the leafless wood



And the angle will not come.

Cold, impossible, ahead



Travellers in their last distress.

Summary of the poem:

‘Now the Leaves are Falling Fast’ is a philosophical poem by W.H. Auden.

The poet wants to expose the ultimate reality of life. Human beings are going to

their graves very fast. So there is pessimism all around. Messenger of death are

present everywhere in different forms. They are ready to snatch the happiness of

man. All living beings will meet death one day. A sense of hopelessness and

frustration engulfs the speaker. His life becomes meaningless. Harrowing

experiences after death await him. Amidst the bleak situation there is a glimmer of

hope. He and numerous others who have lost their lives will definitely be blessed

if they manage to reach the mountain head.


Letter to Cork


5.3.1. Read the following stanza carefully and answer the questions given

below:

“Now the leaves are falling fast,



And the prams go rolling on.”


1) The word ‘leaves’ symbolises;

a) leaves of a tree

b) sprouting leaves

c) human being

d) dry leaves

2) ‘falling fast’ refers to

a) shedding leaves fast

b) moving towards death fast

c) old persons often fall due to weakness

d) hair-fall

3) What does the poet mean by “Nurse’s flowers will not last;”

a) no man will live forever

b) flower of Nurse tree

c) nurses having flower in their lock

d) man is immortal.

4) “And the prams go rolling on” defines-

a) a four wheel children carriage

b) life span of human being going on

c) a carriage driven by two mares

d) a carriage driven by four horses

Answer briefly:

5) What does the poet want to express in the first stanza?

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________



English

5.3.2. Now go through the following stanza and answer the questions based

on it.

“Whispering neighbours, left and right,



Lonely on the separate knees.”


1) What do you mean by ‘whispering neighbours, left and right’?

a) messenger of death

b) uncooperative neighbours

c) neighbours who talk about others

d) back biter

2) In the second line of the stanza ‘pluck us from the real delight’ denotes

a) to pluck beautiful flowers

b) life is delighted

c) agent of death takes our soul

d) snatch our joy

3) ‘And the active hands must freeze’ refers

a) very cold hands

b) after death, body becomes inactive

c) hands become extremely cold before death

d) active persons

4) ‘Lonely on the separate knees’ means

a) knees of the legs

b) bend on knees

c) after death, a man feels himself alone

d) after death, a person becomes lonely and confined to himself

5) What is the theme of the second stanza? Answer briefly.

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

5.3.3. Answer the questions based on the following stanza.

“Dead in hundreds at the back



In false attitudes of love.”


1) ‘Follow wooden in our track’ signifies

a) coffin to carry dead body

b) a path made by wood

c) wood used to make the body of truck

d) jungle behind a village

2) ‘false attitude of love’ describes

a) one should not have attitude of love

b) false love

c) lovely attitude

d) artificial love

Give answer in brief :

3) Write the gist of the first two lines of the stanza.

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________

5.3.4. Study the following lines and answer the following questions:

“Starving through the leafless wood



And the angle will not come.”


1) In the first line the comparison of the leafless wood is love with….

a) this world

b) a forest without leaves

c) the poor who collect dry leaves for fuel

d) starving people



English

5.3.2. Now go through the following stanza and answer the questions based

on it.

“Whispering neighbours, left and right,



Lonely on the separate knees.”


1) What do you mean by ‘whispering neighbours, left and right’?

a) messenger of death

b) uncooperative neighbours

c) neighbours who talk about others

d) back biter

2) In the second line of the stanza ‘pluck us from the real delight’ denotes

a) to pluck beautiful flowers

b) life is delighted

c) agent of death takes our soul

d) snatch our joy

3) ‘And the active hands must freeze’ refers

a) very cold hands

b) after death, body becomes inactive

c) hands become extremely cold before death

d) active persons

4) ‘Lonely on the separate knees’ means

a) knees of the legs

b) bend on knees

c) after death, a man feels himself alone

d) after death, a person becomes lonely and confined to himself

5) What is the theme of the second stanza? Answer briefly.

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

5.3.3. Answer the questions based on the following stanza.

“Dead in hundreds at the back



In false attitudes of love.”


1) ‘Follow wooden in our track’ signifies

a) coffin to carry dead body

b) a path made by wood

c) wood used to make the body of truck

d) jungle behind a village

2) ‘false attitude of love’ describes

a) one should not have attitude of love

b) false love

c) lovely attitude

d) artificial love

Give answer in brief :

3) Write the gist of the first two lines of the stanza.

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________

5.3.4. Study the following lines and answer the following questions:

“Starving through the leafless wood



And the angle will not come.”


1) In the first line the comparison of the leafless wood is love with….

a) this world

b) a forest without leaves

c) the poor who collect dry leaves for fuel

d) starving people



English

2) 'Trolls' means

a) a giant

b) trolleys

c) unhurried walk

d) food gatherer

Give Answer in brief :

3) Describe the meaning of ‘And the nightingale is dumb.’

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________

4) ‘And the angel will not come.’ What does the poet want to say in this

line?

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________

5.3.4. Read the following stanza attentively and answer the questions that

follow:

“Cold, impossible, ahead



Travellers in their last distress.”

Choose the correct answer :

1) ‘mountains lovely head’ symbolises

a) mountain peak

b) great souls departed before

c) beautiful persons

d) natural beauty

2) The word ‘travellers’ is used for

a) people going on foot

b) passengers

c) the men of this world

d) travelling agents

3) In the last line the word ‘last distress’ signifies

a) death- the last journey

b) persons in great distress

c) sorrowful life

d) last wish before death


Letter to Cork


1. Falling of leaves suggest the process of death on a large scale. Explain it

with reference to the poem.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

2. The poet is critical of negative tendencies of the human society. What are

these tendencies? Write in detail.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

3. The poet refers ‘death’ several times. Still the poem is not a pessimistic

one. Justify it.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

ANSWER

5.3.1. 1) c 2) b 3) a 4) b

5) The vehicle of life is running fast to its final destination - death.

5.3.2. 1) a 2) c 3) b 4) d

5) The poet thinks that even the selfish modern men will die and become

lonely.

5.3.3. 1) a 2) d

3) The poet says that on the path of life we see hundreds of dead bodies

being carried for their last rites.

5.3.4. 1) a 2) a

3) The Word nightingale is used for gentlemen who keep quiet and dare

not to oppose the wicked person.

4) In the down-going world no angel will come to help.

5.3.4. 1) b 2) c 3) a



English

2) 'Trolls' means

a) a giant

b) trolleys

c) unhurried walk

d) food gatherer

Give Answer in brief :

3) Describe the meaning of ‘And the nightingale is dumb.’

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________

4) ‘And the angel will not come.’ What does the poet want to say in this

line?

__________________________________________________

__________________________________________________

5.3.4. Read the following stanza attentively and answer the questions that

follow:

“Cold, impossible, ahead



Travellers in their last distress.”

Choose the correct answer :

1) ‘mountains lovely head’ symbolises

a) mountain peak

b) great souls departed before

c) beautiful persons

d) natural beauty

2) The word ‘travellers’ is used for

a) people going on foot

b) passengers

c) the men of this world

d) travelling agents

3) In the last line the word ‘last distress’ signifies

a) death- the last journey

b) persons in great distress

c) sorrowful life

d) last wish before death


Letter to Cork


1. Falling of leaves suggest the process of death on a large scale. Explain it

with reference to the poem.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

2. The poet is critical of negative tendencies of the human society. What are

these tendencies? Write in detail.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

3. The poet refers ‘death’ several times. Still the poem is not a pessimistic

one. Justify it.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

ANSWER

5.3.1. 1) c 2) b 3) a 4) b

5) The vehicle of life is running fast to its final destination - death.

5.3.2. 1) a 2) c 3) b 4) d

5) The poet thinks that even the selfish modern men will die and become

lonely.

5.3.3. 1) a 2) d

3) The poet says that on the path of life we see hundreds of dead bodies

being carried for their last rites.

5.3.4. 1) a 2) a

3) The Word nightingale is used for gentlemen who keep quiet and dare

not to oppose the wicked person.

4) In the down-going world no angel will come to help.

5.3.4. 1) b 2) c 3) a



English


1) We see the process of death in a large number. It is caused either by

diseases or frustrations. Modern life style is also responsible for it.

We should change our way of life and should be optimistic so that life

may pass happily.

2) The poet is critical of the tendency of being pessimistic. He does not

accept that people should be lonely after being inactive physically

due to old age. He suggests us not to be afraid of death as it is the law

of nature.

3) There is pessimism in the first four stanzas. But in the last stanza there

is a change in tone and mood. Here the poet says that even in the

bleak situation there is ray of hope, they would definitely be blessed

if they attain the height of a mountain.


Work Sheet - 1

(Lesson 1-5)Total Marks: 50

Time: 1:30 hrs

1) Write the meaning of following words: (1x2=2 marks)

Prodigious …………………

Umpire …………………

2) Fill in the blanks with suitable verbs choosing from the brackets:

(1x4 = 4 marks)

a. Bulbul with her sisters————going to see the Bihar Divas Celebrations. (is/ are)

b. Five miles —— not a long distance. (is/are)c. Neither he nor his friends———— able to do this work.(was/were)

d. The furniture———— made of teak wood. (is/are)3) Underline the connectors in the following sentences: (1x4= 4 marks)

a. He told me that the Sun rises in the east.

b. Though he is rich he is unhappy.

c. I do not know where she is living these days.

d. Surabhi talks as if she were very intelligent.

4) Read the following passage and answer the questions given below:

(1x4= 4 marks)

The process of applying for a railway pass is very simple. Students ofeducational institutions can get railway passes made at concessional rates. Astudent has to go to the railway station. He gets a blank application form forthis purpose. He has to fill the application form. A recent photograph ispasted on it. He has to mention the two stations of his daily travel. The formis to get attested from the head of the educational institution. Then theapplication form is handed over to the clerk. He charges the amount ofmoney for the purpose. He is given the monthly railway pass. The pass isvalid only for one month.

a) Who can get a railway pass on concessional rates?

___________________________________________________


English


1) We see the process of death in a large number. It is caused either by

diseases or frustrations. Modern life style is also responsible for it.

We should change our way of life and should be optimistic so that life

may pass happily.

2) The poet is critical of the tendency of being pessimistic. He does not

accept that people should be lonely after being inactive physically

due to old age. He suggests us not to be afraid of death as it is the law

of nature.

3) There is pessimism in the first four stanzas. But in the last stanza there

is a change in tone and mood. Here the poet says that even in the

bleak situation there is ray of hope, they would definitely be blessed

if they attain the height of a mountain.


Work Sheet - 1

(Lesson 1-5)Total Marks: 50

Time: 1:30 hrs

1) Write the meaning of following words: (1x2=2 marks)

Prodigious …………………

Umpire …………………

2) Fill in the blanks with suitable verbs choosing from the brackets:

(1x4 = 4 marks)

a. Bulbul with her sisters————going to see the Bihar Divas Celebrations. (is/ are)

b. Five miles —— not a long distance. (is/are)c. Neither he nor his friends———— able to do this work.(was/were)

d. The furniture———— made of teak wood. (is/are)3) Underline the connectors in the following sentences: (1x4= 4 marks)

a. He told me that the Sun rises in the east.

b. Though he is rich he is unhappy.

c. I do not know where she is living these days.

d. Surabhi talks as if she were very intelligent.

4) Read the following passage and answer the questions given below:

(1x4= 4 marks)

The process of applying for a railway pass is very simple. Students ofeducational institutions can get railway passes made at concessional rates. Astudent has to go to the railway station. He gets a blank application form forthis purpose. He has to fill the application form. A recent photograph ispasted on it. He has to mention the two stations of his daily travel. The formis to get attested from the head of the educational institution. Then theapplication form is handed over to the clerk. He charges the amount ofmoney for the purpose. He is given the monthly railway pass. The pass isvalid only for one month.

a) Who can get a railway pass on concessional rates?

___________________________________________________


English

b) Who is authorized to attest the form of a railway pass?

___________________________________________________

c) How many stations are required to be mentioned to get railway pass?

___________________________________________________

d) How long a railway pass is valid for?

___________________________________________________

5) Insert the suitable modals in the blanks. (1x4= marks)

a) She______ finish it easily. (would/could)

b) Walk carefully lest you______fall down. (should/may)

c) My grandfather______play foot ball in his college days.(would/can)

d) Do it if you ______ (should/can)

6) Fill in the blanks using the words given in the box. (1x4=4 marks)

Balance, indoor, suitable, hamper

In order to have a ______between sports and studies we need to follow a

strict time table. First of all, each one of us should choose a game which

is______to him or her. The game should be such as does not______.one’s

studies. A science student burdened with academics, may opt for

an______.game like table tennis or badminton.

7) How a wild animal, elephant, becomes homely after training? (3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________


failed to fly across with them? (3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

9) What were the three questions that the king asked the hermit?

(3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

10) What did Gavaskar say about the nature of the Indian cricket-lovers?

(3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

11) Write the main theme of the poem “Now the Leaves are Falling Fast”.

(4 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

12) Fill in the blanks with suitable relatives (1x4= 4 marks)

a. The man_______you met yesterday is a famous film star. (who/whom)

b. Show me the place_______he lives.

(what/where)

c. He_______.is not with me on this issue is not my friend.

(that/which)

d. He is one of the kindest man_______I know.

(that/whom)

13) Some information about Indira Gandhi, the late Prime Minister of

India is given below. Using these information write a short biography

of Indira Gandhi. (4 marks)

Born on 19November1917, Place-Allahabad, Parents-Jawahar Lal

Nehru and Kamla Nehru, Participated in freedom movement, Played

active role in Indian politics, a dashing lady, a successful Prime Minister,

assassinated in 1984 by her own body guards

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

14) Write a letter to your mother introducing your new roommate.

(4 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

Work Sheet - 1


English

b) Who is authorized to attest the form of a railway pass?

___________________________________________________

c) How many stations are required to be mentioned to get railway pass?

___________________________________________________

d) How long a railway pass is valid for?

___________________________________________________

5) Insert the suitable modals in the blanks. (1x4= marks)

a) She______ finish it easily. (would/could)

b) Walk carefully lest you______fall down. (should/may)

c) My grandfather______play foot ball in his college days.(would/can)

d) Do it if you ______ (should/can)

6) Fill in the blanks using the words given in the box. (1x4=4 marks)

Balance, indoor, suitable, hamper

In order to have a ______between sports and studies we need to follow a

strict time table. First of all, each one of us should choose a game which

is______to him or her. The game should be such as does not______.one’s

studies. A science student burdened with academics, may opt for

an______.game like table tennis or badminton.

7) How a wild animal, elephant, becomes homely after training? (3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________


failed to fly across with them? (3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

9) What were the three questions that the king asked the hermit?

(3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

10) What did Gavaskar say about the nature of the Indian cricket-lovers?

(3 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

11) Write the main theme of the poem “Now the Leaves are Falling Fast”.

(4 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

12) Fill in the blanks with suitable relatives (1x4= 4 marks)

a. The man_______you met yesterday is a famous film star. (who/whom)

b. Show me the place_______he lives.

(what/where)

c. He_______.is not with me on this issue is not my friend.

(that/which)

d. He is one of the kindest man_______I know.

(that/whom)

13) Some information about Indira Gandhi, the late Prime Minister of

India is given below. Using these information write a short biography

of Indira Gandhi. (4 marks)

Born on 19November1917, Place-Allahabad, Parents-Jawahar Lal

Nehru and Kamla Nehru, Participated in freedom movement, Played

active role in Indian politics, a dashing lady, a successful Prime Minister,

assassinated in 1984 by her own body guards

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

14) Write a letter to your mother introducing your new roommate.

(4 marks)

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

Work Sheet - 1


6

Three Days to See


God had blessed us with innumerable gifts. Among them the five senses

are the most valuable. With them we enjoy and explore nature and its beauty.

Have you ever thought of those people who are deprived of any of the senses

that help us experience things? How could a person deprived of vision or

hearing power experience things? Will they experience things as intensely as

we do? Here is a wonderful account of the feelings of Helen Keller, a woman

deprived of both the eyesight and hearing power. Let’s read her account and

find out how she experiences things and what she wishes to do if she is granted

eyesight only for three days.

6.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy an account which is hypothetical

· to appreciate aesthetic sense of language

· to use homonyms in different contexts

· to use infinitives effectively

· to talk about art and culture

· to write on the basis of imagination

Section I

I have often felt it would be a blessing if each human being were stricken

blind and deaf for a few days during his early adult life. Darkness would make him

more appreciative of sight; silence would teach him the joys of sound.

Now and then I have tested my seeing friends to discover what they see.

Recently, I asked a friend, who had just returned from a long walk in the

woods, what she had observed. “Nothing in particular,” she replied.


Letter to Cork

How was it possible, I asked myself, to walk for an hour through the woods

and see nothing worthy of note? I, who cannot see, find hundreds of things to

interest me through mere touch. I feel the delicate symmetry of a leaf. I pass my

hands lovingly about the smooth skin of a silver birch, or the rough shaggy bark of

a pine. In spring I touch the branches of trees hopefully in search of a bud, the first

sign of awakening Nature after her winter sleep, occasionally, if I am very fortunate,

I place my hand gently on a small tree and feel the happy quiver of bird in full song.

At times my heart cries out with a longing to see all these things. If I can get

so much pleasure from mere touch, how much more beauty must be revealed by

sight! And I have imagined what I should most like to see if I were given the use of

my eyes, say, for just three days.


6.3.1. Pick out the correct meaning of the following words/phrases:

1. Woods.

a. material for making furniture.

b. area of growing trees.

c. Woodland’s Shoes.

d. dry branches of trees.

2. delicate symmetry of a leaf.

a. tenderness and beauty of leaves.

b. a graveyard.

c. tea leaf of Darjeeling.

d. sprouting leaf.

3. the happy quiver of bird

a. vibrating sound of bird.

b. sheath for carrying arrows.

c. beautiful feather of bird.

d. nest of a bird.

4. Put a Tick (✓) mark choosing the correct option from the following

statements.

The writer wishes every human to be blind and deaf for a few days

….

a. to feel the difficulties of disables.

Three Days to See


6

Three Days to See


God had blessed us with innumerable gifts. Among them the five senses

are the most valuable. With them we enjoy and explore nature and its beauty.

Have you ever thought of those people who are deprived of any of the senses

that help us experience things? How could a person deprived of vision or

hearing power experience things? Will they experience things as intensely as

we do? Here is a wonderful account of the feelings of Helen Keller, a woman

deprived of both the eyesight and hearing power. Let’s read her account and

find out how she experiences things and what she wishes to do if she is granted

eyesight only for three days.

6.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy an account which is hypothetical

· to appreciate aesthetic sense of language

· to use homonyms in different contexts

· to use infinitives effectively

· to talk about art and culture

· to write on the basis of imagination

Section I

I have often felt it would be a blessing if each human being were stricken

blind and deaf for a few days during his early adult life. Darkness would make him

more appreciative of sight; silence would teach him the joys of sound.

Now and then I have tested my seeing friends to discover what they see.

Recently, I asked a friend, who had just returned from a long walk in the

woods, what she had observed. “Nothing in particular,” she replied.


Letter to Cork

How was it possible, I asked myself, to walk for an hour through the woods

and see nothing worthy of note? I, who cannot see, find hundreds of things to

interest me through mere touch. I feel the delicate symmetry of a leaf. I pass my

hands lovingly about the smooth skin of a silver birch, or the rough shaggy bark of

a pine. In spring I touch the branches of trees hopefully in search of a bud, the first

sign of awakening Nature after her winter sleep, occasionally, if I am very fortunate,

I place my hand gently on a small tree and feel the happy quiver of bird in full song.

At times my heart cries out with a longing to see all these things. If I can get

so much pleasure from mere touch, how much more beauty must be revealed by

sight! And I have imagined what I should most like to see if I were given the use of

my eyes, say, for just three days.


6.3.1. Pick out the correct meaning of the following words/phrases:

1. Woods.

a. material for making furniture.

b. area of growing trees.

c. Woodland’s Shoes.

d. dry branches of trees.

2. delicate symmetry of a leaf.

a. tenderness and beauty of leaves.

b. a graveyard.

c. tea leaf of Darjeeling.

d. sprouting leaf.

3. the happy quiver of bird

a. vibrating sound of bird.

b. sheath for carrying arrows.

c. beautiful feather of bird.

d. nest of a bird.

4. Put a Tick (✓) mark choosing the correct option from the following

statements.

The writer wishes every human to be blind and deaf for a few days

….

a. to feel the difficulties of disables.

Three Days to See


English

b. to appreciate and use properly the gift of two senses.

c. as she was disabled so everybody should be disabled.

d. She liked the blind and deaf.

5. Helen Keller desires to get her eyesight for three days, because:

a. she wants to realise the beauty of things.

b. she is horrified in darkness.

c. she is feeling bored.

d. she wants to enjoy life.

Section II

I should divide the period into three parts. On the first day, I should want to

see people whose kindness and companionship have made my life worth living.

I do not know what it is to see into the heart of a friend through that “window

of the soul,” the eye. I can only “see” through my finger-tips the outline of a face.

I can detect laughter, sorrow, and many other obvious emotions. I know my friends

from the feel of their faces.

How much easier, how much more satisfying it is for you who can see to

grasp quickly the essential qualities of another person by watching the subtleties of

expression, the quiver of a muscle, the flutter of a hand. But does it ever occur to

you to use your sight to see into the inner nature of a friend?” Do not most of you

seeing people grasp casually the outward features of a face and let it go at that?

For instance, can you describe accurately the faces of five good friends? As

an experiment, I have questioned husbands about the colour of their wives’ eyes,

and often they express embarrassed confusion and admit that they do not know.

Oh, the things that I should see if I had the power of sight for just three days!

The first day would be a busy one. I should call to me all my friends, and

look long into their faces, imprinting upon my mind the outward evidences of the

beauty that is within them. I should let my eyes rest, too, on the face of a baby, so

that I could catch a vision of the eager, innocent beauty which precedes the

individual’s consciousness of the conflicts which life develops. I should like to see

the books which have been read to me and which have revealed to me the deepest

channels of human life. And I should like to look into the loyal, trusting eyes of my

dogs, the little Scottie and stalwart Great Dane.

In the afternoon, I should take a long walk in the woods and intoxicate my

eyes on the beauties of the world of Nature. And I should pray for the glory of a

colourful sunset. The night, I think, I should not be able to sleep.


Letter to Cork



1. According to the text, what is the meaning of “window of the soul”?

a. the eye.

b. facial expression.

c. beautiful smile.

d. kind behaviour.

Answer briefly:

2. What was the first day plan of Helen Keller?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

3. “Does it ever occur to you to use your sight to see into the inner nature

of a friend?” What does it mean?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

4. Why were few husbands confused in describing the colour of their

wives’ eyes?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

5. The phrase, ‘intoxicate my eyes’ means

a. excite greatly beyond self control.

b. read colour of eyes after taking a drink.

c. see bottle of wine.

d. to protect eyes from intoxicants.

6. “And I should like to look into the loyal, trusting eyes of my dogs.”

Explain this statement.

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

Section III

The next day I should arise with the dawn and see the thrilling miracle by

which night is transformed into day. I should behold with awe the magnificent

panorama of light with which the sun awakens the sleeping earth. This day I should

devote to hasty glimpse of the world, past and present. I should want to see the

Three Days to See


English

b. to appreciate and use properly the gift of two senses.

c. as she was disabled so everybody should be disabled.

d. She liked the blind and deaf.

5. Helen Keller desires to get her eyesight for three days, because:

a. she wants to realise the beauty of things.

b. she is horrified in darkness.

c. she is feeling bored.

d. she wants to enjoy life.

Section II

I should divide the period into three parts. On the first day, I should want to

see people whose kindness and companionship have made my life worth living.

I do not know what it is to see into the heart of a friend through that “window

of the soul,” the eye. I can only “see” through my finger-tips the outline of a face.

I can detect laughter, sorrow, and many other obvious emotions. I know my friends

from the feel of their faces.

How much easier, how much more satisfying it is for you who can see to

grasp quickly the essential qualities of another person by watching the subtleties of

expression, the quiver of a muscle, the flutter of a hand. But does it ever occur to

you to use your sight to see into the inner nature of a friend?” Do not most of you

seeing people grasp casually the outward features of a face and let it go at that?

For instance, can you describe accurately the faces of five good friends? As

an experiment, I have questioned husbands about the colour of their wives’ eyes,

and often they express embarrassed confusion and admit that they do not know.

Oh, the things that I should see if I had the power of sight for just three days!

The first day would be a busy one. I should call to me all my friends, and

look long into their faces, imprinting upon my mind the outward evidences of the

beauty that is within them. I should let my eyes rest, too, on the face of a baby, so

that I could catch a vision of the eager, innocent beauty which precedes the

individual’s consciousness of the conflicts which life develops. I should like to see

the books which have been read to me and which have revealed to me the deepest

channels of human life. And I should like to look into the loyal, trusting eyes of my

dogs, the little Scottie and stalwart Great Dane.

In the afternoon, I should take a long walk in the woods and intoxicate my

eyes on the beauties of the world of Nature. And I should pray for the glory of a

colourful sunset. The night, I think, I should not be able to sleep.


Letter to Cork



1. According to the text, what is the meaning of “window of the soul”?

a. the eye.

b. facial expression.

c. beautiful smile.

d. kind behaviour.

Answer briefly:

2. What was the first day plan of Helen Keller?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

3. “Does it ever occur to you to use your sight to see into the inner nature

of a friend?” What does it mean?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

4. Why were few husbands confused in describing the colour of their

wives’ eyes?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

5. The phrase, ‘intoxicate my eyes’ means

a. excite greatly beyond self control.

b. read colour of eyes after taking a drink.

c. see bottle of wine.

d. to protect eyes from intoxicants.

6. “And I should like to look into the loyal, trusting eyes of my dogs.”

Explain this statement.

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________

Section III

The next day I should arise with the dawn and see the thrilling miracle by

which night is transformed into day. I should behold with awe the magnificent

panorama of light with which the sun awakens the sleeping earth. This day I should

devote to hasty glimpse of the world, past and present. I should want to see the

Three Days to See


English

pageant of man’s progress, and so I should go to the museums. There I would see

the condensed history of the earth animals and the races of men in their native

environment; huge carcasses of dinosaurs and mastodons which roamed the earth

before man appeared, with his tiny stature and powerful brain, to conquer the

animal kingdom.

My next stop would be the Museum of Art. I know well through my hands

the sculptured gods and goddesses of the ancient Nile-land. I have felt copies of

Parthenon friezes, and I have sensed the rhythmic beauty of charging Athenian

warriors. The gnarled features of Homer are dear to me, for he, too, knew blindness.

So, on this, my second day, I should try to probe into the soul of man

through his art. The things I knew through touch I should now see. More splendid

still, the whole magnificent world of painting would be open to me; I should be

able to get only a superficial impression. Artists tell me that for a deep and true

appreciation of art one must educate the eye. One must learn through experience

to weigh the merits of line, of composition, of form and colour. If I had eyes, how

happily would I embark on so fascinating a study!

The evening of my second day I should spend at the theatre or at cinema.

How, I should like to see the fascinating figure of Hamlet, or the gusty Falstaff

amid colourful Elizabethan trappings! I cannot enjoy the beauty of rhythmic

movement except in a sphere restricted to the touch of my hands. I can vision only

dimly the grace of a Pavlova; although I know something of the delight of rhythm,

for often I can sense the beat of music as it vibrates through the floor. I can well

imagine that cadenced motion must be one of the most pleasing sights in the world.

I have been able to gather something of this by tracing with my fingers the lines in

sculptured marble; if this static grace can be lovely, how much more acute must be

the thrill of seeing grace in the motion.


6.3.3. Put a Tick (✓✓✓✓✓) mark against the correct options:

1) First day Helen Keller wants to probe into man’s soul through the

eyes, the next day she wants to probe into the soul of a man…

a) by discussion.

b) to know about their opinions.


Letter to Cork

c) through art.

d) by asking questions.

2) What does ‘magnificent panorama of light’ means?

a) splendid constantly changing scenes by increasing intensity of

light in the morning.

b) beautiful scenery.

c) wandering clouds in the sky.

d) morning calm before sunrise.

3) Where could she get the evidence of the history of man’s progress?

a) in a library.

b) at a monument.

c) in a government office.

d) in a museum.

4) Why does she want to go to visit a theatre or cinema?

____________________________________________________________________________________________

Section IV

The following morning, I should again greet the dawn, anxious to discover

new delights, new revelations of beauty. Today, this third day, I shall spend the

workaday world, amid the haunts of men going about the business of life. The city

becomes my destination.

First, I stand at a busy corner, merely looking at people, trying by sight of

them to understand something of their daily lives. I see smiles, and I am happy. I

see serious determination, and I am proud. I see suffering, and I am compassionate.

I stroll down Fifth Avenue. I throw my eyes out of focus, so that I see no

particular object but only seeing kaleidoscope of colour. I am certain that the

colours of women’s dresses moving in a throng must be a gorgeous spectacle of

which I could never tire. But perhaps if I had sight I should be like most other

women-too interested in styles to give much attention to the splendour of colour in

the mass.

From Fifth Avenue I make a tour of the city- to the slums, to factories, to

parks where children play. I take a stay-at-home trip abroad by visiting the foreign

quarters. Always my eyes are open wide to all the sights of both happiness and

misery so that I may probe deep and add to my understanding of how people

work and live.

Three Days to See


English

pageant of man’s progress, and so I should go to the museums. There I would see

the condensed history of the earth animals and the races of men in their native

environment; huge carcasses of dinosaurs and mastodons which roamed the earth

before man appeared, with his tiny stature and powerful brain, to conquer the

animal kingdom.

My next stop would be the Museum of Art. I know well through my hands

the sculptured gods and goddesses of the ancient Nile-land. I have felt copies of

Parthenon friezes, and I have sensed the rhythmic beauty of charging Athenian

warriors. The gnarled features of Homer are dear to me, for he, too, knew blindness.

So, on this, my second day, I should try to probe into the soul of man

through his art. The things I knew through touch I should now see. More splendid

still, the whole magnificent world of painting would be open to me; I should be

able to get only a superficial impression. Artists tell me that for a deep and true

appreciation of art one must educate the eye. One must learn through experience

to weigh the merits of line, of composition, of form and colour. If I had eyes, how

happily would I embark on so fascinating a study!

The evening of my second day I should spend at the theatre or at cinema.

How, I should like to see the fascinating figure of Hamlet, or the gusty Falstaff

amid colourful Elizabethan trappings! I cannot enjoy the beauty of rhythmic

movement except in a sphere restricted to the touch of my hands. I can vision only

dimly the grace of a Pavlova; although I know something of the delight of rhythm,

for often I can sense the beat of music as it vibrates through the floor. I can well

imagine that cadenced motion must be one of the most pleasing sights in the world.

I have been able to gather something of this by tracing with my fingers the lines in

sculptured marble; if this static grace can be lovely, how much more acute must be

the thrill of seeing grace in the motion.


6.3.3. Put a Tick (✓✓✓✓✓) mark against the correct options:

1) First day Helen Keller wants to probe into man’s soul through the

eyes, the next day she wants to probe into the soul of a man…

a) by discussion.

b) to know about their opinions.


Letter to Cork

c) through art.

d) by asking questions.

2) What does ‘magnificent panorama of light’ means?

a) splendid constantly changing scenes by increasing intensity of

light in the morning.

b) beautiful scenery.

c) wandering clouds in the sky.

d) morning calm before sunrise.

3) Where could she get the evidence of the history of man’s progress?

a) in a library.

b) at a monument.

c) in a government office.

d) in a museum.

4) Why does she want to go to visit a theatre or cinema?

____________________________________________________________________________________________

Section IV

The following morning, I should again greet the dawn, anxious to discover

new delights, new revelations of beauty. Today, this third day, I shall spend the

workaday world, amid the haunts of men going about the business of life. The city

becomes my destination.

First, I stand at a busy corner, merely looking at people, trying by sight of

them to understand something of their daily lives. I see smiles, and I am happy. I

see serious determination, and I am proud. I see suffering, and I am compassionate.

I stroll down Fifth Avenue. I throw my eyes out of focus, so that I see no

particular object but only seeing kaleidoscope of colour. I am certain that the

colours of women’s dresses moving in a throng must be a gorgeous spectacle of

which I could never tire. But perhaps if I had sight I should be like most other

women-too interested in styles to give much attention to the splendour of colour in

the mass.

From Fifth Avenue I make a tour of the city- to the slums, to factories, to

parks where children play. I take a stay-at-home trip abroad by visiting the foreign

quarters. Always my eyes are open wide to all the sights of both happiness and

misery so that I may probe deep and add to my understanding of how people

work and live.

Three Days to See


English

My third day of sight is drawing to an end. Perhaps there are many serious

pursuits to which I should devote the few remaining hours, but I am afraid that on

the evening of the last day I should again run away to the theatre, to a hilariously

funny play so that I might appreciate the overtones of comedy in the human spirit.

At midnight permanent night would close in on me again. Naturally, in those

three short days I should not have seen all I wanted to see. Only when darkness

had again descended upon me should I realize how much I had left unseen.

Test Your understanding IV


1. Write ‘T’ for true and ‘F’ for false in the box given after each

statement.

a) She wants to awake a bit late.

b) In the city she plans to observe the persons at work.

c) She longs to witness the crowd of stylish women at Fifth Avenue.

d) She does not want to go to slums, factories, children park.

Answer in brief

2. What type of persons does Helen Keller describe on the third day visit?

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

3. “Naturally, in these three short days I should not have seen all wanted to

see. Only when darkness had again descended upon me should I realize

how much I had left unseen.”

In the light of the above text describe the feelings of the writer.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

Section V

Perhaps this short outline does not agree with the programme you might set

for yourself if you knew that you were about to be stricken blind. I am, however,

sure that if you faced that fate you would use your eyes as never before every


Letter to Cork

object that came within your range of vision. Then, at last, you would really see,

and a new world of beauty would open itself before you.

I, who am blind, can give one hint to those who can see: Use your eyes as if

tomorrow you would be stricken blind. And the same method can be applied to

the other senses. Hear the music of voices, the song of a bird, the mighty strains of

an orchestra, as if you would be stricken deaf tomorrow. Touch each object as if

tomorrow your tactile sense would fail. Smell the perfume of flowers, taste with

relish each morsel, as if tomorrow you could never smell and taste again. Glory in

all the facets of pleasure and beauty which the world reveals to you through the

several means of contact which Nature provides.

But of all the senses, I am sure that sight must be the most delightful.

Test Your understanding V


1) Put a Tick (P)mark against correct option:

Among all senses, according to the writer, which is the most

delightful?

a) power of hearing

b) eyesight

c) tactile sense

d) sense of humour

Answer briefly

2) What are the senses mentioned in the text?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________


6.4.1. Answer the questions briefly :

1) Whate are the desires of Helen Keller that she wants to see first day when

she would be blessed with eyesight?

________________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

Three Days to See


English

My third day of sight is drawing to an end. Perhaps there are many serious

pursuits to which I should devote the few remaining hours, but I am afraid that on

the evening of the last day I should again run away to the theatre, to a hilariously

funny play so that I might appreciate the overtones of comedy in the human spirit.

At midnight permanent night would close in on me again. Naturally, in those

three short days I should not have seen all I wanted to see. Only when darkness

had again descended upon me should I realize how much I had left unseen.



1. Write ‘T’ for true and ‘F’ for false in the box given after each

statement.

a) She wants to awake a bit late.

b) In the city she plans to observe the persons at work.

c) She longs to witness the crowd of stylish women at Fifth Avenue.

d) She does not want to go to slums, factories, children park.

Answer in brief

2. What type of persons does Helen Keller describe on the third day visit?

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

3. “Naturally, in these three short days I should not have seen all wanted to

see. Only when darkness had again descended upon me should I realize

how much I had left unseen.”

In the light of the above text describe the feelings of the writer.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

Section V

Perhaps this short outline does not agree with the programme you might set

for yourself if you knew that you were about to be stricken blind. I am, however,

sure that if you faced that fate you would use your eyes as never before every


Letter to Cork

object that came within your range of vision. Then, at last, you would really see,

and a new world of beauty would open itself before you.

I, who am blind, can give one hint to those who can see: Use your eyes as if

tomorrow you would be stricken blind. And the same method can be applied to

the other senses. Hear the music of voices, the song of a bird, the mighty strains of

an orchestra, as if you would be stricken deaf tomorrow. Touch each object as if

tomorrow your tactile sense would fail. Smell the perfume of flowers, taste with

relish each morsel, as if tomorrow you could never smell and taste again. Glory in

all the facets of pleasure and beauty which the world reveals to you through the

several means of contact which Nature provides.

But of all the senses, I am sure that sight must be the most delightful.

Test Your understanding V


1) Put a Tick (P)mark against correct option:

Among all senses, according to the writer, which is the most

delightful?

a) power of hearing

b) eyesight

c) tactile sense

d) sense of humour

Answer briefly

2) What are the senses mentioned in the text?

___________________________________________________

___________________________________________________


6.4.1. Answer the questions briefly :

1) Whate are the desires of Helen Keller that she wants to see first day when

she would be blessed with eyesight?

________________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

Three Days to See


English

2) Mention Keller’s second day’s progamme to see.

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

3) Write about the aesthetic sense of Helen Keller.

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

4) Why does Keller suggest human being to use his all senses right today?

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________


6.5.1. Match the words in column ‘A’ with their meanings in column ‘B’.

1. long to a. being conscious

2. subtleties b. make to feel ashamed

3. flutter c. desire earnestly

4. embarrass d. making known to secret

5. consciousness e. being difficult to define

6. carcass f. twisted

7. gnarled g. to move in irregular way

8. trappings h. dead body of an animal

9. revelation i. constantly changing scene

10. panorama j. decorations

‘Write’ and ‘right’ are two different words with the same sound, but their

meanings and spellings are not the same.

Example:

Please, write me soon.

What you said is right.

6.5.2. Fill in the blanks in the sentences below, with the correct words

from the pairs of words given:

1. dawn: down

a. He reached Delhi at _______.

b. He went _______ the hill.


Letter to Cork

2. pray: prey

a. ______ to God for a peaceful life.

b. The rat became an easy _______ of the cat.

3. night: knight

a. It was a dark _______.

b. There lived a powerful _______in Persia.

4. sea: see

a. We cannot _______ without eyesight.

b. The ship sank in the _______.

5. soul: sole

a. Gautam Budha was a great _______.

b. The _______ of my shoes needs repairing.

6. whole: hole

a. The ____________ world needs peace.

b. The rat lives in a ____________.

7. floor: flour

a. He is kneading _________.

b. She is sweeping the _________.

8. sight: site

a. What a wonderful_____________!

b. A _______ for a hospiitsa bl eing searched in the town.

9. seen: scene

a. The first ________ of the drama was very sensitive.

b. I have ___________ the Taj Mahal twice.

10. mail: male

a. I got his __________ by courier.

b. She gave birth to a ____________ child.

1. On the first day, I should want to see the people ….

2. The evening of my second day I should spend at the theatre or at

cinema.

Three Days to See

6.6 Be familiar with the structures


English

2) Mention Keller’s second day’s progamme to see.

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

3) Write about the aesthetic sense of Helen Keller.

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________

4) Why does Keller suggest human being to use his all senses right today?

_______________________________________________________

_______________________________________________________


6.5.1. Match the words in column ‘A’ with their meanings in column ‘B’.

1. long to a. being conscious

2. subtleties b. make to feel ashamed

3. flutter c. desire earnestly

4. embarrass d. making known to secret

5. consciousness e. being difficult to define

6. carcass f. twisted

7. gnarled g. to move in irregular way

8. trappings h. dead body of an animal

9. revelation i. constantly changing scene

10. panorama j. decorations

‘Write’ and ‘right’ are two different words with the same sound, but their

meanings and spellings are not the same.

Example:

Please, write me soon.

What you said is right.

6.5.2. Fill in the blanks in the sentences below, with the correct words

from the pairs of words given:

1. dawn: down

a. He reached Delhi at _______.

b. He went _______ the hill.


Letter to Cork

2. pray: prey

a. ______ to God for a peaceful life.

b. The rat became an easy _______ of the cat.

3. night: knight

a. It was a dark _______.

b. There lived a powerful _______in Persia.

4. sea: see

a. We cannot _______ without eyesight.

b. The ship sank in the _______.

5. soul: sole

a. Gautam Budha was a great _______.

b. The _______ of my shoes needs repairing.

6. whole: hole

a. The ____________ world needs peace.

b. The rat lives in a ____________.

7. floor: flour

a. He is kneading _________.

b. She is sweeping the _________.

8. sight: site

a. What a wonderful_____________!

b. A _______ for a hospiitsa bl eing searched in the town.

9. seen: scene

a. The first ________ of the drama was very sensitive.

b. I have ___________ the Taj Mahal twice.

10. mail: male

a. I got his __________ by courier.

b. She gave birth to a ____________ child.

1. On the first day, I should want to see the people ….

2. The evening of my second day I should spend at the theatre or at

cinema.

Three Days to See

6.6 Be familiar with the structures


English

Read carefully both the above sentences and observe that:

In sentence ‘1’ the verb is ‘to + see’ (infinitive with ‘to’)

In sentence ‘2’the verb is ‘spend’ (infinitive without ‘to’)

There are two types of Infinitives:

i. ‘To- infinitive’

ii. Bare infinitive (infinitive without ‘to’)

Infinitive with ‘to’

The ‘To-infinitive’ is used as Example

1. The subject of a verb To avoid smoking isnecessary.

To err is human.

2. The object of verb I like to play football.

She wants to be a doctor

3. Complement of a verb He is to go to Patna.

She is to co-operate with you.

4. Object of a preposition Hema is about to appear at the

examination.

I have no choice but to take her help.

5. Qualifier ofv ae rb to She cried to see him drowning.

indicate cause, purpose (cause)I met the pleader to seek

or manner his advice. (purpose)

He wastes his time to tease the old man.

(manner)

6. Qualifier of an adjective The mother was delighted to see him.

We are happy to hear the news.

7. Qualifier to a noun This is the right time to see him.

The workshop to develop a book

ended successfully.

Bare infinitives

The bare infinitive is used Example

1. after the modal auxiliaries; I can swim.

will, shall, can, could may, You must do this work.

might, should, would, must It might rain.

etc.

2. after the auxiliaries do, Do you like it?

does, did. My child does not like football.

She did not go.


Letter to Cork

3. after the verbs; make, let, Let me go now.

hear, sea , feel, watch and I bade him go.

have. I saw her play.

4. after, but, except, than. I did nothing but wander the whole day.

He does everything except read and

write.

The army man will die than ask for

mercy.

5. after better, had better, had Better go and help them in their work.

rather, would rather, would I had better go and see Rinku today.

sooner, had sooner, sooner She would sooner die than beg.

than, as soon as. He would rather walk than take a lift

from her.

6.6.1. Fill in the blanks with correct options:

1) We have to leave soon. Are you ready ……….?

(go/to go)

2) Hello, I am pleased ……….. you.

(meet/to meet)

3) I saw him ……….. on the road.

(run/to run)

4) We should …….. our motherland.

(love/to love)

5) This is a pen …………….. with.

(write/to write)

6) She went to Delhi …….. the President.

(see/to see)

7) Are you afraid ……….. a snake.

(touch/to touch)

8) ……………. the Mount Everest is very difficult.

(climb/to climb)

9) Let him ………

(go/to go)

10) She made her child …………

(laugh/to laugh)

Three Days to See


English

Read carefully both the above sentences and observe that:

In sentence ‘1’ the verb is ‘to + see’ (infinitive with ‘to’)

In sentence ‘2’the verb is ‘spend’ (infinitive without ‘to’)

There are two types of Infinitives:

i. ‘To- infinitive’

ii. Bare infinitive (infinitive without ‘to’)

Infinitive with ‘to’

The ‘To-infinitive’ is used as Example

1. The subject of a verb To avoid smoking isnecessary.

To err is human.

2. The object of verb I like to play football.

She wants to be a doctor

3. Complement of a verb He is to go to Patna.

She is to co-operate with you.

4. Object of a preposition Hema is about to appear at the

examination.

I have no choice but to take her help.

5. Qualifier ofv ae rb to She cried to see him drowning.

indicate cause, purpose (cause)I met the pleader to seek

or manner his advice. (purpose)

He wastes his time to tease the old man.

(manner)

6. Qualifier of an adjective The mother was delighted to see him.

We are happy to hear the news.

7. Qualifier to a noun This is the right time to see him.

The workshop to develop a book

ended successfully.

Bare infinitives

The bare infinitive is used Example

1. after the modal auxiliaries; I can swim.

will, shall, can, could may, You must do this work.

might, should, would, must It might rain.

etc.

2. after the auxiliaries do, Do you like it?

does, did. My child does not like football.

She did not go.


Letter to Cork

3. after the verbs; make, let, Let me go now.

hear, sea , feel, watch and I bade him go.

have. I saw her play.

4. after, but, except, than. I did nothing but wander the whole day.

He does everything except read and

write.

The army man will die than ask for

mercy.

5. after better, had better, had Better go and help them in their work.

rather, would rather, would I had better go and see Rinku today.

sooner, had sooner, sooner She would sooner die than beg.

than, as soon as. He would rather walk than take a lift

from her.

6.6.1. Fill in the blanks with correct options:

1) We have to leave soon. Are you ready ……….?

(go/to go)

2) Hello, I am pleased ……….. you.

(meet/to meet)

3) I saw him ……….. on the road.

(run/to run)

4) We should …….. our motherland.

(love/to love)

5) This is a pen …………….. with.

(write/to write)

6) She went to Delhi …….. the President.

(see/to see)

7) Are you afraid ……….. a snake.

(touch/to touch)

8) ……………. the Mount Everest is very difficult.

(climb/to climb)

9) Let him ………

(go/to go)

10) She made her child …………

(laugh/to laugh)

Three Days to See


English

6.7. Be a Fluent Talker

A mother takes her 10 year child to a museum. This is the first time that the

boy is visiting a museum so he is very happy.

Boy : Mom, why are so many things kept in the glass case?

Mother : These are unique things. They tell the story of the development of

human beings. Some belong to very ancient time.

Boy : Oh, let me know about the things.

Mother : Follow me. ……………………. .

Boy : Wonderful.

Mother : Here are the statues of Lord Buddha and Mahavira.

Boy : ………………………………………. stone.

Mother : Right you are.

Boy : Beautiful ………… we shall come ……………

and……………… .

Mother : O.K.


It is spring season. You wake up in the morning and find to your dismay that

you have lost your eyesight and also the ability to hear. Now you will not be able

to hear the chirp of birds and enjoy the beauty of nature.

Write your experience at the loss and how you are going to enjoy nature

without your ability to see and hear.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

ANSWER

6.3.1. 1) b 2) a 3) a 4) b 5) a

6.3.2. 1) a

2) She wants to meet the people who were kind to her.

3) It is difficult to know about the inner feelings of a person simply by

seeing him or her.

4) Because they merely see and not observe the beauty and depth of

their wife’s eyes.


Letter to Cork

5) a

6) The writer feels that the dogs are more loyal than human being.

6.3.3. 1) c 2) a 3) d

4) She wants to really witness the heroes and enjoy the thrills of the

characters in motion.

6.3.4. a)\ F b) T c) T d) F

1) happy, determined, proud, those who are suffering, sympathetic.

2) There are innumerable things to see for which a long period is needed.

She is extremely curious to observe everything minutely.

6.3.5. 1. b

2. Smelling, hearing, touching, tasting and seeing.

6.4.1. - to meet all dear friends.

- to imprint their faces upon mind.

- look into their heart through face.

- to relax by innocent beauty of babies whose innocence

changes with time.

- to read the books that helped to know about human life.

- to look into the dog’s loyal eyes.

- to enjoy the beauty of nature.

- to try to wake up the whole night.

2. - to wake up in the morning

- to visit a museum to see history of man’s progress

- to see Art museum to see the deep feelings of artists

- to spend evening in a theatre or cinema to witness

everything in motion.

3. Being a physically challenged woman suffering from visual and hearing

disabilities, her aesthetic sense is par excellence. On the basis of feeling

and imagination, she describes everything in such beautiful language as if

she were a real witness.

4. Use your eyes, enjoy the music of voice, touch the things properly, smell

sweet fragrance, relish dishes as if tomorrow one can be deprived of this

gift of nature.

Three Days to See


English

6.7. Be a Fluent Talker

A mother takes her 10 year child to a museum. This is the first time that the

boy is visiting a museum so he is very happy.

Boy : Mom, why are so many things kept in the glass case?

Mother : These are unique things. They tell the story of the development of

human beings. Some belong to very ancient time.

Boy : Oh, let me know about the things.

Mother : Follow me. ……………………. .

Boy : Wonderful.

Mother : Here are the statues of Lord Buddha and Mahavira.

Boy : ………………………………………. stone.

Mother : Right you are.

Boy : Beautiful ………… we shall come ……………

and……………… .

Mother : O.K.


It is spring season. You wake up in the morning and find to your dismay that

you have lost your eyesight and also the ability to hear. Now you will not be able

to hear the chirp of birds and enjoy the beauty of nature.

Write your experience at the loss and how you are going to enjoy nature

without your ability to see and hear.

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

ANSWER

6.3.1. 1) b 2) a 3) a 4) b 5) a

6.3.2. 1) a

2) She wants to meet the people who were kind to her.

3) It is difficult to know about the inner feelings of a person simply by

seeing him or her.

4) Because they merely see and not observe the beauty and depth of

their wife’s eyes.


Letter to Cork

5) a

6) The writer feels that the dogs are more loyal than human being.

6.3.3. 1) c 2) a 3) d

4) She wants to really witness the heroes and enjoy the thrills of the

characters in motion.

6.3.4. a)\ F b) T c) T d) F

1) happy, determined, proud, those who are suffering, sympathetic.

2) There are innumerable things to see for which a long period is needed.

She is extremely curious to observe everything minutely.

6.3.5. 1. b

2. Smelling, hearing, touching, tasting and seeing.

6.4.1. - to meet all dear friends.

- to imprint their faces upon mind.

- look into their heart through face.

- to relax by innocent beauty of babies whose innocence

changes with time.

- to read the books that helped to know about human life.

- to look into the dog’s loyal eyes.

- to enjoy the beauty of nature.

- to try to wake up the whole night.

2. - to wake up in the morning

- to visit a museum to see history of man’s progress

- to see Art museum to see the deep feelings of artists

- to spend evening in a theatre or cinema to witness

everything in motion.

3. Being a physically challenged woman suffering from visual and hearing

disabilities, her aesthetic sense is par excellence. On the basis of feeling

and imagination, she describes everything in such beautiful language as if

she were a real witness.

4. Use your eyes, enjoy the music of voice, touch the things properly, smell

sweet fragrance, relish dishes as if tomorrow one can be deprived of this

gift of nature.

Three Days to See


English

6.5.1. 1) c 2) e 3) g 4) b 5) a

6) h 7) f 8) j 9) d 10) i

6.5.2. 1) a- dawn b- down

2) a -pray b- prey

3) a -nigh b- knight

4) a-see b- sea

5) a-soul b- sole

6) a-whole b- hole

7) a-flour b- floor

8) a-sight b- site

9) a-scene b- seen

10) a-mail b- male

6.6.1 1) to go, 2) to meet, 3) run 4) love

5) to write 6) to see 7) to touch 8) to climb

9) go 10) laugh


7

The Boy Who Broke the Bank


Rumours are very common in our society. All of a sudden we hear a

piece of news, which does not have any sound base, but affects our psyche.

Have you ever witnessed the ill consequences of any rumour? What was that

and how did it affect you and your society? The present story “The Boy Who

Broke the Bank” by Ruskin Bond is about the ill-consequences of a rumour

set afloat. Read the story by this famous Indian writer and find out how a

rumour can play havoc with the reputation of a person or institution.

7.2 Objectives


· to enjoy a story

· to appreciate irony and humour

· to form and use adverbs

· to learn how to transform a direct speech into indirect speech and vice

versa

· to talk about your situation

· to write your experiences

Section I

Nathu, the sweeper-boy, grumbled to himself as he swept the steps of a

small local bank, owned for the most part by Seth Govind Ram, a man of wealth

whose haphazard business dealings had often brought him to the verge of ruin.

Nathu used the small broom hurriedly and carelessly; the dust, after rising in a

cloud above his head, settled down again on the steps. As Nathu was banging his

pan against a dustbin, Sitaram the washerman’s son passed by.

Sitaram was on his delivery round. He had a bundle of pressed clothes

balanced on his head.


English

6.5.1. 1) c 2) e 3) g 4) b 5) a

6) h 7) f 8) j 9) d 10) i

6.5.2. 1) a- dawn b- down

2) a -pray b- prey

3) a -nigh b- knight

4) a-see b- sea

5) a-soul b- sole

6) a-whole b- hole

7) a-flour b- floor

8) a-sight b- site

9) a-scene b- seen

10) a-mail b- male

6.6.1 1) to go, 2) to meet, 3) run 4) love

5) to write 6) to see 7) to touch 8) to climb

9) go 10) laugh


7



Rumours are very common in our society. All of a sudden we hear a

piece of news, which does not have any sound base, but affects our psyche.

Have you ever witnessed the ill consequences of any rumour? What was that

and how did it affect you and your society? The present story “The Boy Who

Broke the Bank” by Ruskin Bond is about the ill-consequences of a rumour

set afloat. Read the story by this famous Indian writer and find out how a

rumour can play havoc with the reputation of a person or institution.

7.2 Objectives


· to enjoy a story

· to appreciate irony and humour

· to form and use adverbs

· to learn how to transform a direct speech into indirect speech and vice

versa

· to talk about your situation

· to write your experiences

Section I

Nathu, the sweeper-boy, grumbled to himself as he swept the steps of a

small local bank, owned for the most part by Seth Govind Ram, a man of wealth

whose haphazard business dealings had often brought him to the verge of ruin.

Nathu used the small broom hurriedly and carelessly; the dust, after rising in a

cloud above his head, settled down again on the steps. As Nathu was banging his

pan against a dustbin, Sitaram the washerman’s son passed by.

Sitaram was on his delivery round. He had a bundle of pressed clothes

balanced on his head.


English

“Don’t raise such a dust.” he called out to Nathu. “Are you annoyed because

they are still refusing to pay you another five rupees a month?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” complained the sweeper-boy. “I haven’t

even received my regular pay. And this is the end of the month. Soon two months’

pay will be due. Who would think this was a bank, holding up a poor man’s

salary? As soon as I get my money, I’m off! Not another week will I work in the

place.”

And Nathu banged his pan against the dustbin two or three times more, just

to emphasise his point and give himself confidence.

“Well, I wish you luck,” said Sitaram. “I’ll be on the lookout for a new job

for you.” And he plodded barefoot along the road, the big bundle of clothes hiding

most of his head and shoulders.

At the fourth house he visited, delivering the washing, Sitaram overheard the

woman of the house saying how difficult it was to get someone to sweep the

courtyard. Tying up his bundle, Sitaram said: “I know a sweeper boy who’s looking

for work. He might be able to work for you from next month. He’s with Seth

Govind Ram’s bank just now, but they are not giving him his pay, and he wants to

leave.”

“Oh, is that so?” said Mrs Prakash. “And why aren’t they paying him?”

“They must be short of money,” said Sitaram with a shrug.

Mrs Prakash laughed. “Well, tell him to come and see me when he’s free.”


Letter to Cork

Sitaram, glad that he had been of some service both to a friend and to a

customer, hoisted his bag on his shoulders and went on his way.

Mrs Prakash had to do some shopping. She gave instructions to her

maidservant with regard to the baby and told the cook what she wanted for lunch.

Her husband worked for a large company, and they could keep servants and do

things in style. Having given her orders, she set out for the bazaar to make her

customary tour of the cloth shops.

A large, shady tamarind tree grew near the clock tower, and it was here that

Mrs Prakash found her friend, Mrs Bhushan, sheltering from the heat. Mrs Bhushan

was fanning herself with a large peacock’s feather. She complained that the summer

was the hottest in the history of the town. She then showed Mrs Prakash a sample

of the cloth she was going to buy, and for five minutes they discussed its shade,

texture and design. When they had exhausted the subject, Mrs Prakash said:

“Do you know, my dear, Seth Govind Ram’s bank can’t even pay its

employees. Only this morning I heard a complaint from their sweeper-boy, who

hasn’t received his pay for two months!”

“It’s disgraceful” exclaimed Mrs Bhushan. “If they can’t pay their sweeper,

they must be in a bad way. None of the others can be getting paid either.”

She left Mrs Prakash at the tamarind tree and went in search of her husband,

who was found sitting under the fan in Jugal Kishore’s electrical goods shop,

playing cards with the owner.


7.3.1. Answer in brief.

1) Seth Govind Ram was a man born with a silver spoon in his mouth.

But his style of business was not always very beneficial for him. Give

one word from the text for describing this attitude.

__________________________________________________

2) “Who would think this was a bank, holding up a poor man’s salary?”

What point does this rhetorical question try to make?

__________________________________________________

3) Her husband worked for a large company, and they could keep servants

and do things in style. Here ‘style’ means?

__________________________________________________



English

“Don’t raise such a dust.” he called out to Nathu. “Are you annoyed because

they are still refusing to pay you another five rupees a month?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” complained the sweeper-boy. “I haven’t

even received my regular pay. And this is the end of the month. Soon two months’

pay will be due. Who would think this was a bank, holding up a poor man’s

salary? As soon as I get my money, I’m off! Not another week will I work in the

place.”

And Nathu banged his pan against the dustbin two or three times more, just

to emphasise his point and give himself confidence.

“Well, I wish you luck,” said Sitaram. “I’ll be on the lookout for a new job

for you.” And he plodded barefoot along the road, the big bundle of clothes hiding

most of his head and shoulders.

At the fourth house he visited, delivering the washing, Sitaram overheard the

woman of the house saying how difficult it was to get someone to sweep the

courtyard. Tying up his bundle, Sitaram said: “I know a sweeper boy who’s looking

for work. He might be able to work for you from next month. He’s with Seth

Govind Ram’s bank just now, but they are not giving him his pay, and he wants to

leave.”

“Oh, is that so?” said Mrs Prakash. “And why aren’t they paying him?”

“They must be short of money,” said Sitaram with a shrug.

Mrs Prakash laughed. “Well, tell him to come and see me when he’s free.”


Letter to Cork

Sitaram, glad that he had been of some service both to a friend and to a

customer, hoisted his bag on his shoulders and went on his way.

Mrs Prakash had to do some shopping. She gave instructions to her

maidservant with regard to the baby and told the cook what she wanted for lunch.

Her husband worked for a large company, and they could keep servants and do

things in style. Having given her orders, she set out for the bazaar to make her

customary tour of the cloth shops.

A large, shady tamarind tree grew near the clock tower, and it was here that

Mrs Prakash found her friend, Mrs Bhushan, sheltering from the heat. Mrs Bhushan

was fanning herself with a large peacock’s feather. She complained that the summer

was the hottest in the history of the town. She then showed Mrs Prakash a sample

of the cloth she was going to buy, and for five minutes they discussed its shade,

texture and design. When they had exhausted the subject, Mrs Prakash said:

“Do you know, my dear, Seth Govind Ram’s bank can’t even pay its

employees. Only this morning I heard a complaint from their sweeper-boy, who

hasn’t received his pay for two months!”

“It’s disgraceful” exclaimed Mrs Bhushan. “If they can’t pay their sweeper,

they must be in a bad way. None of the others can be getting paid either.”

She left Mrs Prakash at the tamarind tree and went in search of her husband,

who was found sitting under the fan in Jugal Kishore’s electrical goods shop,

playing cards with the owner.


7.3.1. Answer in brief.

1) Seth Govind Ram was a man born with a silver spoon in his mouth.

But his style of business was not always very beneficial for him. Give

one word from the text for describing this attitude.

__________________________________________________

2) “Who would think this was a bank, holding up a poor man’s salary?”

What point does this rhetorical question try to make?

__________________________________________________

3) Her husband worked for a large company, and they could keep servants

and do things in style. Here ‘style’ means?

__________________________________________________



English

4) “Mrs Bhushan was fanning herself with a large peacock’s feather.”

She used peacock feather to show her……..

__________________________________________________

5) Which actions of Nathu denote his annoyance?

__________________________________________________

6) What compels Nathu to change his present job?

__________________________________________________

7) Give two or three adjectives to describe Mrs Prakash’s life style.

__________________________________________________

8) What gave Sitaram satisfaction?

__________________________________________________

Section II

“So there you are!” cried Mrs. Bhushan. “I’ve been looking for you for

nearly an hour. Where did you disappear to?”

“Nowhere,” replied Mr. Bhushan. “Had you remained stationary in one shop,

you might have found me. But you go from one to another, like a bee in a flower-

garden.”

“Now don’t start grumbling. The heat is bad enough. I don’t know what’s

happening to this town. Even the bank is going bankrupt.”

“What did you say?” said Mr. Jugal Kishore, sitting up suddenly. “Which

bank?”

“Why, Seth Govind Ram’s bank, of course. I hear they’ve stopped paying

their employees – no salary for over three months! Don’t tell me you have an

account with them, Mr Kishore?”

“No, but my neighbour has! he said, and he called out to the keeper of the

barber shop next door: “ Faiz Hussian, have you heard the latest? Seth Govind

Ram’s bank is about to collapse! You’d better take your money out while there’s

still time.”

Faiz Hussain, who was cutting the hair of an elderly gentleman, was so startled

that his hand shook and he nicked his customer’s ear. The customer yelped with

pain and distress: pain, because of the cut, and distress, because of the awful news

he had just heard. With one side of his neck still uncut, he leapt out of his chair and

sped across the road to a general merchant’s store, where there was a telephone.

He dialled Seth Govind Ram’s number. The Seth was not at home. Where was he,

then? The Seth was holidaying in Kashmir. Oh, was that so? The elderly gentleman


Letter to Cork

did not believe it. He hurried back to the barber shop and told Faiz Hussain : “The

bird has flown! Seth Govind Ram has left town. Definitely, it means a collapse. I’ll

have the rest of my haircut another time.” And he dashed out of the shop and

made a bee-line for his office and cheque book. The news spread through the

bazaar with the rapidity of a forest fire. From the general merchant’s it travelled to

the tea-shop, circulated amongst the customers, and then spread with them in

various directions, to the paan-seller, the tailor, the fruit vendor, the jeweller, the

beggaar sitting on the pavement…..

Old Ganpat, the beggar, had a crooked leg and had been squatting on the

pavment for years, calling for alms. In the evening someone would come with a

barrow and take him away. He had never been known to walk. But now, on

learning that the bank was about to collapse, Ganpat astonished everyone by

leaping on his feet and actually running at the good speed in the direction of the

bank. It soon became known that he had well over a thousand rupees in savings.

Men stood in groups at street corners, discussing the situation. There hadn’t

been so much excitement since India last won a Test match. The small town in the

foothills seldom had a crisis, never had floods or earthquakes or droughts. And so

the imminent crash of the local bank set everyone talking and speculating and

rushing about in frenzy.

Some boasted of their farsightedness, congratulating themselves on having

taken out their money, or on never putting any in. Other speculated on the reasons

for the rash, putting it all down to Seth Govind Ram’s pleasure-loving ways.

The Seth had fled the state, said one. He had fled the country, said another.

He had a South American passport, said a third. Others insisted that he was hiding

somewhere in the town. And there was a rumour that he had hanged himself from

the tamarind tree, where, he was found that morning by the sweeper-boy.


7.3.2. Put a Tick ( ) on the correct alternatives:

1) What does farsightedness in the context of this story mean?

a) running at a good speed.

b) taking out money from a bank.

c) talking and speculating,

d) congratulating everyone.

2) “The bird has flown!” what does this statement suggest here?

a) drought

b) flood


3


English

4) “Mrs Bhushan was fanning herself with a large peacock’s feather.”

She used peacock feather to show her……..

__________________________________________________

5) Which actions of Nathu denote his annoyance?

__________________________________________________

6) What compels Nathu to change his present job?

__________________________________________________

7) Give two or three adjectives to describe Mrs Prakash’s life style.

__________________________________________________

8) What gave Sitaram satisfaction?

__________________________________________________

Section II

“So there you are!” cried Mrs. Bhushan. “I’ve been looking for you for

nearly an hour. Where did you disappear to?”

“Nowhere,” replied Mr. Bhushan. “Had you remained stationary in one shop,

you might have found me. But you go from one to another, like a bee in a flower-

garden.”

“Now don’t start grumbling. The heat is bad enough. I don’t know what’s

happening to this town. Even the bank is going bankrupt.”

“What did you say?” said Mr. Jugal Kishore, sitting up suddenly. “Which

bank?”

“Why, Seth Govind Ram’s bank, of course. I hear they’ve stopped paying

their employees – no salary for over three months! Don’t tell me you have an

account with them, Mr Kishore?”

“No, but my neighbour has! he said, and he called out to the keeper of the

barber shop next door: “ Faiz Hussian, have you heard the latest? Seth Govind

Ram’s bank is about to collapse! You’d better take your money out while there’s

still time.”

Faiz Hussain, who was cutting the hair of an elderly gentleman, was so startled

that his hand shook and he nicked his customer’s ear. The customer yelped with

pain and distress: pain, because of the cut, and distress, because of the awful news

he had just heard. With one side of his neck still uncut, he leapt out of his chair and

sped across the road to a general merchant’s store, where there was a telephone.

He dialled Seth Govind Ram’s number. The Seth was not at home. Where was he,

then? The Seth was holidaying in Kashmir. Oh, was that so? The elderly gentleman


Letter to Cork

did not believe it. He hurried back to the barber shop and told Faiz Hussain : “The

bird has flown! Seth Govind Ram has left town. Definitely, it means a collapse. I’ll

have the rest of my haircut another time.” And he dashed out of the shop and

made a bee-line for his office and cheque book. The news spread through the

bazaar with the rapidity of a forest fire. From the general merchant’s it travelled to

the tea-shop, circulated amongst the customers, and then spread with them in

various directions, to the paan-seller, the tailor, the fruit vendor, the jeweller, the

beggaar sitting on the pavement…..

Old Ganpat, the beggar, had a crooked leg and had been squatting on the

pavment for years, calling for alms. In the evening someone would come with a

barrow and take him away. He had never been known to walk. But now, on

learning that the bank was about to collapse, Ganpat astonished everyone by

leaping on his feet and actually running at the good speed in the direction of the

bank. It soon became known that he had well over a thousand rupees in savings.

Men stood in groups at street corners, discussing the situation. There hadn’t

been so much excitement since India last won a Test match. The small town in the

foothills seldom had a crisis, never had floods or earthquakes or droughts. And so

the imminent crash of the local bank set everyone talking and speculating and

rushing about in frenzy.

Some boasted of their farsightedness, congratulating themselves on having

taken out their money, or on never putting any in. Other speculated on the reasons

for the rash, putting it all down to Seth Govind Ram’s pleasure-loving ways.

The Seth had fled the state, said one. He had fled the country, said another.

He had a South American passport, said a third. Others insisted that he was hiding

somewhere in the town. And there was a rumour that he had hanged himself from

the tamarind tree, where, he was found that morning by the sweeper-boy.


7.3.2. Put a Tick ( ) on the correct alternatives:

1) What does farsightedness in the context of this story mean?

a) running at a good speed.

b) taking out money from a bank.

c) talking and speculating,

d) congratulating everyone.

2) “The bird has flown!” what does this statement suggest here?

a) drought

b) flood


3


English

c) earthquake

d) collapse

3) ‘Like a bee in a flower garden’. The expression or smile suggests that

she

a) flies in the sky.

b) disappears suddenly

c) enjoys visiting different shops.

d) makes humming sound.

7.3.3. Put a tick ( )or cross ( ) mark against the following sentences in

the space provided:

a) Mrs. Bhushan did not like shopping.

b) Jugal Kishore called out the barber for his hair cut.

c) Faiz Hussain nicked his customer’s nose cheerfully.

d) Govind Ram Seth was on a business trip.

e) The news spread through the beggar very quickly.

f) The beggar Ganpat had over a hundred rupees in savings.

Section III

Someone who had a relative working as a clerk in the bank decided to

phone him and get the facts.

“I don’t know anything about it,” said the clerk, “ except that half the town

is here, trying to take their money out. Everyone seems to have gone mad!”

“There’s a rumour that none of you have been paid.”

“Well, all the clerks have had their salaries. We wouldn’t be working

otherwise. It may be that some of the part-time workers are getting paid late, but

that isn’t due to the shortage of money – only a few hundred rupees– it’s just that

the clerk who looks after their payments is on sick leave. You don’t expect me to

do his work, do you?” And he put the telephone down.

By afternoon the bank had gone through all its ready money, and the

harassed manager was helpless. Emergency funds could only be obtained from

one of the government banks, and now it was nearly closing time. He wasn’t sure

he could persuade the crowd outside to wait until the following morning. And Seth

Govind Ram could be of no help from his luxury houseboat in Kashmir, five hundred

miles away.


Letter to Cork

The clerks shut down their counters. But the people gathered outside on

the steps of the bank, shouting: “We want our money!” “Give it to us today, or

we’ll break in!” “Fetch Seth Govind Ram, we know he’s hiding in the vaults!”

Mischief-makers, who did not have a paisa in the bank, joined the crowd.

The manager stood at the door and tried to calm his angry customers. He declared

that the bank had plenty of money, that they could withdraw all they wanted the

following morning.

“We want it now!” chanted the people. “Now, now, now!”

A few stones were thrown, and the manager retreated indoors, closing the

iron-grilled gate.

A brick hurtled through the air and smashed into the plate-glass window

which advertised the bank’s assets.

Then the police arrived. They climbed the steps of the bank and, using

their long sticks, pushed the crowd back until people began falling over each

other. Gradually everyone dispersed, shouting that they would be back in the

morning.

Nathu arrived next morning to sweep the steps of the bank.

He saw the refuse and broken glass and the stones cluttering up the steps.

Raising the hands in horror, he cried: “Goondas! Hooligans! May they suffer from

a thousand ills! It was bad enough being paid irregularly – now I must suffer an

increase of work!” He smote the steps with his broom, scattering the refuse.

“Good Morning, Nathu,” said Sitaram, the washer man’s son, getting down

from his bicycle. “Are you ready to take up a new job from the first of next

month?” You’ll have to, I suppose, now that the bank is closing.”

“What did you say?” said Nathu.

“Haven’t you heard? The bank’s gone bankrupt. You’d better hang around

until the others arrive, and then start demanding your money too. You’ll be lucky if

you get it!” He waved cheerfully, and pedalled away on his bicycle.

Nathu went back to sweeping the steps, muttering to himself. When he

had finished, he sat down on the bottom steps to await the arrival of the manager.

He was determined to get his pay.

“Who would have thought the bank would collapse,” he said to himself,

and looked thoughtfully across the street. “I wonder how it could have

happened….”



1) What was the reason behind the irregular payment to some workers

of the bank?


3 5


English

c) earthquake

d) collapse

3) ‘Like a bee in a flower garden’. The expression or smile suggests that

she

a) flies in the sky.

b) disappears suddenly

c) enjoys visiting different shops.

d) makes humming sound.

7.3.3. Put a tick ( )or cross ( ) mark against the following sentences in

the space provided:

a) Mrs. Bhushan did not like shopping.

b) Jugal Kishore called out the barber for his hair cut.

c) Faiz Hussain nicked his customer’s nose cheerfully.

d) Govind Ram Seth was on a business trip.

e) The news spread through the beggar very quickly.

f) The beggar Ganpat had over a hundred rupees in savings.

Section III

Someone who had a relative working as a clerk in the bank decided to

phone him and get the facts.

“I don’t know anything about it,” said the clerk, “ except that half the town

is here, trying to take their money out. Everyone seems to have gone mad!”

“There’s a rumour that none of you have been paid.”

“Well, all the clerks have had their salaries. We wouldn’t be working

otherwise. It may be that some of the part-time workers are getting paid late, but

that isn’t due to the shortage of money – only a few hundred rupees– it’s just that

the clerk who looks after their payments is on sick leave. You don’t expect me to

do his work, do you?” And he put the telephone down.

By afternoon the bank had gone through all its ready money, and the

harassed manager was helpless. Emergency funds could only be obtained from

one of the government banks, and now it was nearly closing time. He wasn’t sure

he could persuade the crowd outside to wait until the following morning. And Seth

Govind Ram could be of no help from his luxury houseboat in Kashmir, five hundred

miles away.


Letter to Cork

The clerks shut down their counters. But the people gathered outside on

the steps of the bank, shouting: “We want our money!” “Give it to us today, or

we’ll break in!” “Fetch Seth Govind Ram, we know he’s hiding in the vaults!”

Mischief-makers, who did not have a paisa in the bank, joined the crowd.

The manager stood at the door and tried to calm his angry customers. He declared

that the bank had plenty of money, that they could withdraw all they wanted the

following morning.

“We want it now!” chanted the people. “Now, now, now!”

A few stones were thrown, and the manager retreated indoors, closing the

iron-grilled gate.

A brick hurtled through the air and smashed into the plate-glass window

which advertised the bank’s assets.

Then the police arrived. They climbed the steps of the bank and, using

their long sticks, pushed the crowd back until people began falling over each

other. Gradually everyone dispersed, shouting that they would be back in the

morning.

Nathu arrived next morning to sweep the steps of the bank.

He saw the refuse and broken glass and the stones cluttering up the steps.

Raising the hands in horror, he cried: “Goondas! Hooligans! May they suffer from

a thousand ills! It was bad enough being paid irregularly – now I must suffer an

increase of work!” He smote the steps with his broom, scattering the refuse.

“Good Morning, Nathu,” said Sitaram, the washer man’s son, getting down

from his bicycle. “Are you ready to take up a new job from the first of next

month?” You’ll have to, I suppose, now that the bank is closing.”

“What did you say?” said Nathu.

“Haven’t you heard? The bank’s gone bankrupt. You’d better hang around

until the others arrive, and then start demanding your money too. You’ll be lucky if

you get it!” He waved cheerfully, and pedalled away on his bicycle.

Nathu went back to sweeping the steps, muttering to himself. When he

had finished, he sat down on the bottom steps to await the arrival of the manager.

He was determined to get his pay.

“Who would have thought the bank would collapse,” he said to himself,

and looked thoughtfully across the street. “I wonder how it could have

happened….”



1) What was the reason behind the irregular payment to some workers

of the bank?


3 5


English

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) Why did the people gather at the steps of the Bank? What did they do

there?

______________________________________

______________________________________

3) How did Nathu feel when he came to the bank, next morning?

______________________________________

______________________________________

Know Your Author

Ruskin Bond is considered to be an icon among Indian writers

and children authors and a top novelist. He was born to a first

generation British migrant in 1934 in the Punjab Province. Most

of his writings show a very strong influence from the social life in

the hill stations at the foothills of the Himalayas, where he spent

his childhood. He has written more then 30 books of children.

Several of his short stories have been incorporated in the school

curriculum all over India. Many movies like Junoon, Blue Umbrella

and Saat Khoon Maaf are based on his creations. He also made

his maiden foray on the big screen with a cameo in Vishal

Bhardwaj’s Saat Khoon Maaf. He was awarded 'Sahitya

Akedmi Award' (1992) and 'Padam Shree' (1999).


7.4.1. Answer these questions :

1. What did Nathu and Sitaram discuss? What does it suggest about

Nathu’s mood?

______________________________________

______________________________________

2. How does a rumour spread quickly through the bazaar? Illustrate this

rumour cycle.

______________________________________

______________________________________


Letter to Cork

Space for illustration-

Humour

‘Humour’ is the tendency of particular cognitive experiences to

provoke laughter and provide amusement. Though ultimately

decided by personal taste, the extent to which a person will find

something humorous depends upon a host of variables, including

location, culture, maturity, level of education, intelligence and

context. It may be of two kinds – verbal and situational.This story

is the perfect example of situational humour.

7.4.2. These are some humorous lines picked from this story. Try to find

the humour that lies within.

1) “She set out for the bazar to make her customary tour of the cloths

shops. What does "customary tour” reflect on the personality of the

women, Mrs. Prakash?

a) She was a customer of a particular shop.

b) She was addicted to shopping.

c) Visiting market was the custom of that town.

d) She sets target to buy some clothes.

2) What does “And he dashed out of the shop and made a bee-line for

his office and cheque-book.” mean?

a) He wants to withdraw his money immediately.

b) He walked straight between two lines.

c) A bee used to fly directly to hive.

d) There was a bee-hive in his office.



English

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) Why did the people gather at the steps of the Bank? What did they do

there?

______________________________________

______________________________________

3) How did Nathu feel when he came to the bank, next morning?

______________________________________

______________________________________

Know Your Author

Ruskin Bond is considered to be an icon among Indian writers

and children authors and a top novelist. He was born to a first

generation British migrant in 1934 in the Punjab Province. Most

of his writings show a very strong influence from the social life in

the hill stations at the foothills of the Himalayas, where he spent

his childhood. He has written more then 30 books of children.

Several of his short stories have been incorporated in the school

curriculum all over India. Many movies like Junoon, Blue Umbrella

and Saat Khoon Maaf are based on his creations. He also made

his maiden foray on the big screen with a cameo in Vishal

Bhardwaj’s Saat Khoon Maaf. He was awarded 'Sahitya

Akedmi Award' (1992) and 'Padam Shree' (1999).


7.4.1. Answer these questions :

1. What did Nathu and Sitaram discuss? What does it suggest about

Nathu’s mood?

______________________________________

______________________________________

2. How does a rumour spread quickly through the bazaar? Illustrate this

rumour cycle.

______________________________________

______________________________________


Letter to Cork

Space for illustration-

Humour

‘Humour’ is the tendency of particular cognitive experiences to

provoke laughter and provide amusement. Though ultimately

decided by personal taste, the extent to which a person will find

something humorous depends upon a host of variables, including

location, culture, maturity, level of education, intelligence and

context. It may be of two kinds – verbal and situational.This story

is the perfect example of situational humour.

7.4.2. These are some humorous lines picked from this story. Try to find

the humour that lies within.

1) “She set out for the bazar to make her customary tour of the cloths

shops. What does "customary tour” reflect on the personality of the

women, Mrs. Prakash?

a) She was a customer of a particular shop.

b) She was addicted to shopping.

c) Visiting market was the custom of that town.

d) She sets target to buy some clothes.

2) What does “And he dashed out of the shop and made a bee-line for

his office and cheque-book.” mean?

a) He wants to withdraw his money immediately.

b) He walked straight between two lines.

c) A bee used to fly directly to hive.

d) There was a bee-hive in his office.



English

3) “The news spread through the bazaar with the rapidity of a forest

fire.” What does it mean ?

a) There was a fire in nearby forest.

b) Fire was very rapid.

c) Usually a fire spread through the market.

d) Rumour spreads very quickly.

4) Nathu said to himself, “I wonder how it could have happened …….”

What does this expression mean?

a) He had no idea that the rumour starts from him only.

b) He was astonished.

c) He wants to know the reason.

a) All of these.

Irony

It is a mode of speech in which the real meaning is exactly the

opposite of that which is literally conveyed.”

You just do that!”

This sentence might be intended literally as an encouragement to

act in the way you have been proposing, but often this phrase is

spoken with more than a touch of irony suggesting the speaker’s

belief that the proposed action would be foolish.

7.4.3. Here are some ironical sentences of this chapter given for your

better understanding.

They are in the form of multiple choice questions. Choose the correct

option:

1) “I don’t want to talk about it,” Nathu said to Sitaram. What does it

really mean?

a) The boy doesn’t want to speak.

b) The boy wants to show his anger.

c) The boy was happy and cool.

d) Someone suggested him to be silent.

2) “And there was a rumour that he hanged himself from the tamarind

tree, where he had been found that morning by the sweeper boy Nathu”

Irony in this sentence lies in ……….

a) how a rumour creates a havoc.

b) there was not any tamarind tree.

c) the sweeper boy was out of town.

d) he died by some other way.


Letter to Cork


7.5.1. Match these words in column A with their meanings from column B

A B

1) Haphazard (a) Cried suddenly

2) Plodded (b) comes to an end

3) Exhausted (c) accidently made a cut on skin.

4) Stationary (d) not organised according to plan.

5) Squatting (e) line without any legal right.

6) Imminent (f) great excitement.

7) Vaults (g) not moving

8) Retreated (h) walked slowly and heavily.

9) Yelped (i) something unpleasant almost

certain to happen soon.

10) Nicked (j) lack of physical or mental en

ergy, tired.

11) Collapse (k) a secret place.

12) Frenzy (l) move away from something or someone.


Look at the sentences taken from the lesson:

‘Nathu used the small broom carelessly.’

The word ‘carelessly’ in the sentence given above is formed by adding – ly

to the word ‘careless’. When ‘ly’ is added to an Adjective, the word become an

Adverb which modifies a verb.

You can also make ‘Adverb’ by simply adding ‘ly’ to an Adjective.

for example :-

near + ly = nearly

(Adj.) + ly = Adverb

irregular + ly = irregularly


7.5.2. Here are some Adjectives picked from the lesson given for your

practice. Add ‘ly’ to the words and form ‘Adverbs’.

a) Sudden ______________________



English

3) “The news spread through the bazaar with the rapidity of a forest

fire.” What does it mean ?

a) There was a fire in nearby forest.

b) Fire was very rapid.

c) Usually a fire spread through the market.

d) Rumour spreads very quickly.

4) Nathu said to himself, “I wonder how it could have happened …….”

What does this expression mean?

a) He had no idea that the rumour starts from him only.

b) He was astonished.

c) He wants to know the reason.

a) All of these.

Irony

It is a mode of speech in which the real meaning is exactly the

opposite of that which is literally conveyed.”

You just do that!”

This sentence might be intended literally as an encouragement to

act in the way you have been proposing, but often this phrase is

spoken with more than a touch of irony suggesting the speaker’s

belief that the proposed action would be foolish.

7.4.3. Here are some ironical sentences of this chapter given for your

better understanding.

They are in the form of multiple choice questions. Choose the correct

option:

1) “I don’t want to talk about it,” Nathu said to Sitaram. What does it

really mean?

a) The boy doesn’t want to speak.

b) The boy wants to show his anger.

c) The boy was happy and cool.

d) Someone suggested him to be silent.

2) “And there was a rumour that he hanged himself from the tamarind

tree, where he had been found that morning by the sweeper boy Nathu”

Irony in this sentence lies in ……….

a) how a rumour creates a havoc.

b) there was not any tamarind tree.

c) the sweeper boy was out of town.

d) he died by some other way.


Letter to Cork


7.5.1. Match these words in column A with their meanings from column B

A B

1) Haphazard (a) Cried suddenly

2) Plodded (b) comes to an end

3) Exhausted (c) accidently made a cut on skin.

4) Stationary (d) not organised according to plan.

5) Squatting (e) line without any legal right.

6) Imminent (f) great excitement.

7) Vaults (g) not moving

8) Retreated (h) walked slowly and heavily.

9) Yelped (i) something unpleasant almost

certain to happen soon.

10) Nicked (j) lack of physical or mental en

ergy, tired.

11) Collapse (k) a secret place.

12) Frenzy (l) move away from something or someone.


Look at the sentences taken from the lesson:

‘Nathu used the small broom carelessly.’

The word ‘carelessly’ in the sentence given above is formed by adding – ly

to the word ‘careless’. When ‘ly’ is added to an Adjective, the word become an

Adverb which modifies a verb.

You can also make ‘Adverb’ by simply adding ‘ly’ to an Adjective.

for example :-

near + ly = nearly


irregular + ly = irregularly


7.5.2. Here are some Adjectives picked from the lesson given for your

practice. Add ‘ly’ to the words and form ‘Adverbs’.

a) Sudden ______________________



English

b) Definite ______________________

c) actual ______________________

d) gradual ______________________

e) cheerful ______________________

f) thoughtful ______________________

7.5.3. Now, fill in the blanks by using these ‘Adverbs’ you have just formed

by adding ‘ly’.

a) ___________ a car entered into the gate.

b) ___________you are totally wrong.

c) My father will ___________ come to pick me up.

d) The boy was looking ___________ at the blackboard.

e) A child learns to walk ___________

f) All the children ___________ went for the magic show.


Look carefully at the sentence written below:

Sitaram said, “I know a sweeper boy who’s looking for work.”

You may report the actual words of a speaker in two ways:

1) You may quote his actual words as above. This is called Direct Speech.

Sitaram said’ “I know a sweeper boy who’s looking for work.”

2) You may report what he said without quoting his exact words. This is

called Indirect Speech.

Sitaram said that he knew a sweeper boy who was looking for work.

Note that in Direct speech, we use inverted commas to mark off the exact

words of the speaker. In Indirect speech we do not use inverted commas.

Also note that in changing the above Direct speech into Indirect:

1. We have used the conjunction ‘that’ before the indirect statement.

2. The pronoun ‘I’ is changed to ‘he’. ( The pronoun changed according

to person)

3. The verb ‘know’ is changed to ‘knew’. (Present tense changed into

past)

Rules for Changing the forms of Speech


Letter to Cork

You have to keep in your mind that if the Principal Verb is in the Past Tense,

all Present tenses of the Direct Speech are changed into corresponding Past Tenses.

Thus:

A) A Simple Present Tense becomes a Simple Past.

Direct – She said, “The heat is bad enough.

Indirect – She said that the heat was bad enough.

B) A Present Continuous becomes a Past Continuous.

Direct – Sitaram said, “They are not giving him his pay.”

Indirect – Sitaram said that they were not giving him his pay.

C) A Present Perfect becomes a Past Perfect.

Direct – Mrs. Bhushan said, “They have stopped paying their

employees.”

Indirect – Mrs. Bhushan said that they had stopped paying their

employees.

7.6.1. Now turn the following into Indirect speech:

(1) He said, “I am unwell.”

(2) He said, “My master is writing letters.”

(3) He said, “I have passed the examination.”

(4) “This is my horse”, said he.

(5) She wrote, “I am waiting and watching and longing for my son’s

return.”

(6) “You have all done very badly.” remarked the teacher.

D) If the reporting verb is in the Present Tense or Future Tense, the tenses of

the Direct speech do not Change. We may write this sentence putting thereporting verb in Present Tense.

Direct – She says, “The heat is bad enough”

Indirect – She says the heat is bad enough.

E) The tenses may not change if the statement is still relevant or if it is a

universal truth.

Direct – The teacher said, “The earth goesround the sun.”

Indirect – The teacher said the earth goes round

the sun.

F) When question is introduced by an interrogative word, the Indirect speech

is introduced by some such verb as asked, inquired etc. in reporting

questions.



English

b) Definite ______________________

c) actual ______________________

d) gradual ______________________

e) cheerful ______________________

f) thoughtful ______________________

7.5.3. Now, fill in the blanks by using these ‘Adverbs’ you have just formed

by adding ‘ly’.

a) ___________ a car entered into the gate.

b) ___________you are totally wrong.

c) My father will ___________ come to pick me up.

d) The boy was looking ___________ at the blackboard.

e) A child learns to walk ___________

f) All the children ___________ went for the magic show.


Look carefully at the sentence written below:

Sitaram said, “I know a sweeper boy who’s looking for work.”

You may report the actual words of a speaker in two ways:

1) You may quote his actual words as above. This is called Direct Speech.

Sitaram said’ “I know a sweeper boy who’s looking for work.”

2) You may report what he said without quoting his exact words. This is

called Indirect Speech.

Sitaram said that he knew a sweeper boy who was looking for work.

Note that in Direct speech, we use inverted commas to mark off the exact

words of the speaker. In Indirect speech we do not use inverted commas.

Also note that in changing the above Direct speech into Indirect:

1. We have used the conjunction ‘that’ before the indirect statement.

2. The pronoun ‘I’ is changed to ‘he’. ( The pronoun changed according

to person)

3. The verb ‘know’ is changed to ‘knew’. (Present tense changed into

past)

Rules for Changing the forms of Speech


Letter to Cork

You have to keep in your mind that if the Principal Verb is in the Past Tense,

all Present tenses of the Direct Speech are changed into corresponding Past Tenses.

Thus:

A) A Simple Present Tense becomes a Simple Past.

Direct – She said, “The heat is bad enough.

Indirect – She said that the heat was bad enough.

B) A Present Continuous becomes a Past Continuous.

Direct – Sitaram said, “They are not giving him his pay.”

Indirect – Sitaram said that they were not giving him his pay.

C) A Present Perfect becomes a Past Perfect.

Direct – Mrs. Bhushan said, “They have stopped paying their

employees.”

Indirect – Mrs. Bhushan said that they had stopped paying their

employees.

7.6.1. Now turn the following into Indirect speech:

(1) He said, “I am unwell.”

(2) He said, “My master is writing letters.”

(3) He said, “I have passed the examination.”

(4) “This is my horse”, said he.

(5) She wrote, “I am waiting and watching and longing for my son’s

return.”

(6) “You have all done very badly.” remarked the teacher.

D) If the reporting verb is in the Present Tense or Future Tense, the tenses of

the Direct speech do not Change. We may write this sentence putting thereporting verb in Present Tense.

Direct – She says, “The heat is bad enough”

Indirect – She says the heat is bad enough.

E) The tenses may not change if the statement is still relevant or if it is a

universal truth.

Direct – The teacher said, “The earth goesround the sun.”

Indirect – The teacher said the earth goes round

the sun.

F) When question is introduced by an interrogative word, the Indirect speech

is introduced by some such verb as asked, inquired etc. in reporting

questions.



English

Direct – “What did you say?”said Mr.JugalKishore.

Indirect – Mr. Jugal Kishore asked what she had

said.

G) In reporting commands and requests, the Indirect speech is introduced by

some verbs expressing command or request like ordered, requested,

shouted etc.

Direct – People shouted, “We want our money.”

Indirect – People shouted that they wanted their

money.

7.6.2. Change the following sentences into Direct speech.

1) She said that English was easy to learn.

2) He said that the soldier had died in the night.

3) The stranger inquired where he lived.

4) He asked me what I was doing.

5) The teacher ordered the boy to go away.


Ankur and Vishal are friends. Vishal has lost his job and now he is in search

of a new one. Here Ankur is suggesting him for applying for the post vacant in his

office.

Fill these lines according to situation and then role play it with your friend

one being Ankur and another Vishal. You can take help from the text-box given

below.

Ankur : Hi, how are you?

Vishal : Hi, Ankur. I should say fine but things are not working for me.

Ankur : What’s the…………………………..?

Vishal : I left my job and now I am ……………………… of a

…………….

Ankur : Hey, ………… I have a good news ……………….

Vishal : …………….!

Ankur : There is a ……………….. vacant in my office.

Vishal : ………………….! Then what I have to do?

Ankur : You just come to my …………………. with your bio-data along

with xerox copies of your ………………. and certificates. I will

guide you.


Letter to Cork

Vishal : O.k Ankur. Thank you very much.

Ankur : Your ………………….. my friend.

post, problem, then ,really, in search, office, welcome, good news,

new one, for you, mark sheets.

7.8 Be a skilful Writer

You have read in the story how a rumour about the bank ruined its credibility.

You have come across with several rumours set afloat in your locality. Write a

diary entry about a rumour that you know. Do not forget to write its impact on the

people on the society.

Hint – A diary entry is purely subjective exercise. Here the writer

expresses his / her feelings very frankly and honestly.

For your help a model of diary-entry is given here –

Date Time…............

It was about 7.00 P.M very pleasant weather. Great rush of

devotees in Devi Mandir. Suddenly people began to flee helter-

skelter. Great stampede. One old lady died and several others

injured. I got a bruise on the left elbow. Nothing but a rumour of

heavy bomb in the Mandir. Police personnel reached quickly with

bomb defusing squad and sniffer dogs. They found a coconut

wrapped in a red cloth. Rumour caused heavy loss of life. People

suffered physically and emotionally. Rumour and rumour mongers

are detrimental to society.

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

ANSWER

7.3.1. 1) Haphazard

2) Nathu’s grief & anger



English

Direct – “What did you say?”said Mr.JugalKishore.

Indirect – Mr. Jugal Kishore asked what she had

said.

G) In reporting commands and requests, the Indirect speech is introduced by

some verbs expressing command or request like ordered, requested,

shouted etc.

Direct – People shouted, “We want our money.”

Indirect – People shouted that they wanted their

money.

7.6.2. Change the following sentences into Direct speech.

1) She said that English was easy to learn.

2) He said that the soldier had died in the night.

3) The stranger inquired where he lived.

4) He asked me what I was doing.

5) The teacher ordered the boy to go away.


Ankur and Vishal are friends. Vishal has lost his job and now he is in search

of a new one. Here Ankur is suggesting him for applying for the post vacant in his

office.

Fill these lines according to situation and then role play it with your friend

one being Ankur and another Vishal. You can take help from the text-box given

below.

Ankur : Hi, how are you?

Vishal : Hi, Ankur. I should say fine but things are not working for me.

Ankur : What’s the…………………………..?

Vishal : I left my job and now I am ……………………… of a

…………….

Ankur : Hey, ………… I have a good news ……………….

Vishal : …………….!

Ankur : There is a ……………….. vacant in my office.

Vishal : ………………….! Then what I have to do?

Ankur : You just come to my …………………. with your bio-data along

with xerox copies of your ………………. and certificates. I will

guide you.


Letter to Cork

Vishal : O.k Ankur. Thank you very much.

Ankur : Your ………………….. my friend.

post, problem, then ,really, in search, office, welcome, good news,

new one, for you, mark sheets.

7.8 Be a skilful Writer

You have read in the story how a rumour about the bank ruined its credibility.

You have come across with several rumours set afloat in your locality. Write a

diary entry about a rumour that you know. Do not forget to write its impact on the

people on the society.

Hint – A diary entry is purely subjective exercise. Here the writer

expresses his / her feelings very frankly and honestly.

For your help a model of diary-entry is given here –

Date Time…............

It was about 7.00 P.M very pleasant weather. Great rush of

devotees in Devi Mandir. Suddenly people began to flee helter-

skelter. Great stampede. One old lady died and several others

injured. I got a bruise on the left elbow. Nothing but a rumour of

heavy bomb in the Mandir. Police personnel reached quickly with

bomb defusing squad and sniffer dogs. They found a coconut

wrapped in a red cloth. Rumour caused heavy loss of life. People

suffered physically and emotionally. Rumour and rumour mongers

are detrimental to society.

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

ANSWER

7.3.1. 1) Haphazard

2) Nathu’s grief & anger



English

3) Luxurious life-style

4) Delicacy

5) Nathu’s hastiness and carelessness was denoting his annoyance.

6) He was getting irregular payment from the bank. This compels him to

change his present job.

7) Luxurious, comfortable and modern.

8) The sense of helping his friend and serving his customer gave Sitaram

satisfaction.

7.3.2. i. b ii. d iii. c

7.3.3. a) b) c)

d) e) f)

7.3.4. 1) The clerk who looks after their payments is on sick leave. This all

caused irregular payment to some workers of the bank.

2) The people were gathered to withdraw his money from bank. They

were shouting for Seth Govind Ram and throwing bricks to the

bank.

3) He was stunned and surprised after getting the news of collapsing

of bank next morning.

7.4. Overall questions :

1) Nathu and Sitaram were discussing on the irregular payment schedule

of the bank. Nathu was fed up of this and was preparing himself for

leaving this job.

2) Nathu was in the root of the rumour of collapsing of he bank. His

trivial conversation with Sitaram turned into havoc. To illustrate this

rumour cycle we can make a simple diagram:

7.4.2. 1) b 2) a 3) d 4) a

7.4.3. 1) b 2) a


Letter to Cork

7.5.1. Enrich your word power –

1) d 2) h 3) j 4)g 5) e

6) i 7) k 8) l 9) a 10) c

11) b 12) f

7.5.2. a) suddenly b) definitely c) actually d) gradually

e) cheerfully f) thoughtfully

7.5.3. a) suddenly b) actually c) definitely d) thoughtfully

e) gradually f) cheerfully

7.6.1. 1) He said that he was unwell.

2) He said that his master was writing letters.

3) He said that he had passed the examination.

4) He said that that was his house.

5) She wrote that she was waiting and watching and longing for her

son’s return.

6) The teacher remarked that they had all done it very

badly.

7.6.2. 1) “English is easy to learn,” she said.

2) He said, “The soldier died in the night”.

3) “Where do you live?” asked the stranger.

4) He said to me, “What are you doing?”

5) The teacher said to the boy, “Go away.”

7.7. problem , in search, new one, then, for you, good news, post, really,

office, mark sheets, welcome.



English

3) Luxurious life-style

4) Delicacy

5) Nathu’s hastiness and carelessness was denoting his annoyance.

6) He was getting irregular payment from the bank. This compels him to

change his present job.

7) Luxurious, comfortable and modern.

8) The sense of helping his friend and serving his customer gave Sitaram

satisfaction.

7.3.2. i. b ii. d iii. c

7.3.3. a) b) c)

d) e) f)

7.3.4. 1) The clerk who looks after their payments is on sick leave. This all

caused irregular payment to some workers of the bank.

2) The people were gathered to withdraw his money from bank. They

were shouting for Seth Govind Ram and throwing bricks to the

bank.

3) He was stunned and surprised after getting the news of collapsing

of bank next morning.

7.4. Overall questions :

1) Nathu and Sitaram were discussing on the irregular payment schedule

of the bank. Nathu was fed up of this and was preparing himself for

leaving this job.

2) Nathu was in the root of the rumour of collapsing of he bank. His

trivial conversation with Sitaram turned into havoc. To illustrate this

rumour cycle we can make a simple diagram:

7.4.2. 1) b 2) a 3) d 4) a

7.4.3. 1) b 2) a


Letter to Cork

7.5.1. Enrich your word power –

1) d 2) h 3) j 4)g 5) e

6) i 7) k 8) l 9) a 10) c

11) b 12) f

7.5.2. a) suddenly b) definitely c) actually d) gradually

e) cheerfully f) thoughtfully

7.5.3. a) suddenly b) actually c) definitely d) thoughtfully

e) gradually f) cheerfully

7.6.1. 1) He said that he was unwell.

2) He said that his master was writing letters.

3) He said that he had passed the examination.

4) He said that that was his house.

5) She wrote that she was waiting and watching and longing for her

son’s return.

6) The teacher remarked that they had all done it very

badly.

7.6.2. 1) “English is easy to learn,” she said.

2) He said, “The soldier died in the night”.

3) “Where do you live?” asked the stranger.

4) He said to me, “What are you doing?”

5) The teacher said to the boy, “Go away.”

7.7. problem , in search, new one, then, for you, good news, post, really,

office, mark sheets, welcome.



8

Nanhe: The Little Great Man


A man is not born great. He achieves it. There are numerous instances to

prove that a person born in a very ordinary family became a great person and a

role model. Have you ever thought what makes a person great? What we need to

do or behave in order to achieve greatness?

Well, here is an account of Lal Bahadur Shashtri which will give you some

idea of what great persons are made of? Read this lesson ‘Nanhe: The Little Great

Man’ which has been extracted and adopted from the chapter, ‘The First influence

in D.R Umankekar biography of Lal Bahadur Shashtri, written while the latter was

still alive. It gives a number of interesting anecdotes to explain how a person of

small frame exhibited steel like determination and a large heart.

8.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a piece of biography

· to understand how a story is built on small incidents in life

· to form new words by adding Prefixes

· to learn and use Determiners including articles

Section I

The haughty Brahmin was furious. His newly paved courtyard was in

shambles. A herd of cattle had stampeded across it, churning up the wet ground.

But as the learned man looked closer at the marks on the surface of the

courtyard, his fury turned into intense curiosity. For amid the scores of hoof prints

he espied a pair of foot-prints which struck him as remarkable.

‘Good God! These are the feet of royalty’ the seer exclaimed, as he sent out

men to fetch the cowherd who had driven the herd across his courtyard the previous


Letter to Cork

night. Trembling, crying, begging

for forgiveness, the boy was

dragged before the Brahmin. The

latter patted the cowherd on the

back and exclaimed. ‘My boy,

you are to rejoice, not weep. You

are going to be a king.’

The incident occurred

some 200 years ago in a Mysore

village. And some twenty years

later, little Hyder truly grew up

to be Sultan Hyder Ali, carving a

little kingdom for himself. He then

went back to the village looking

for the learned man who had

predicted his future so correctly,

and bestowed on his family a

handsome gift of land.

It is not known whether any jyotish had ever studied the tiny footprints of

Nanhe (as Lal Bahadur was known in his childhood among members of his family),

as he played on the smooth, moist, sandy bed of the Ganga. If he had, he could

have anticipated the boy’s sensational rise. Indeed, Lal Bahadur’s life story is an

Indian version of the ‘Long Cabin to White House’ saga.

It is, however, true that when hardly a few months old, Nanhe narrowly

escaped being a cowherd boy himself. During a mela, his mother, Ramdulari Devi,

had gone for a dip in the sacred Ganga, where she got caught in a crush and was

violently pushed and jostled. As she fell forward, the three month old baby lurched

out of her arms and was lost amid the milling crowds of pilgrims.

As luck would have it, the infant fell into the basket of a cowherd. Completely

mystified at the discovery of a fine baby-boy in the basket, the cowherd prayed

and thanked Ganga Mata for the gift. That evening there was much rejoicing in the

cowherd’s hut. The kind goddess Ganga had heard the couple’s prayers and at

last given them a child!

In the meantime, the grief stricken mother frantically searched for her child

all over and then reported to the police. The police traced the child to the cowherd’s

hut in a neighboring village and, against the tearful protests of the cowherd and his

wife; Nanhe was restored to his mother.

Nanhe : The Little Great Man


8

Nanhe: The Little Great Man


A man is not born great. He achieves it. There are numerous instances to

prove that a person born in a very ordinary family became a great person and a

role model. Have you ever thought what makes a person great? What we need to

do or behave in order to achieve greatness?

Well, here is an account of Lal Bahadur Shashtri which will give you some

idea of what great persons are made of? Read this lesson ‘Nanhe: The Little Great

Man’ which has been extracted and adopted from the chapter, ‘The First influence

in D.R Umankekar biography of Lal Bahadur Shashtri, written while the latter was

still alive. It gives a number of interesting anecdotes to explain how a person of

small frame exhibited steel like determination and a large heart.

8.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a piece of biography

· to understand how a story is built on small incidents in life

· to form new words by adding Prefixes

· to learn and use Determiners including articles

Section I

The haughty Brahmin was furious. His newly paved courtyard was in

shambles. A herd of cattle had stampeded across it, churning up the wet ground.

But as the learned man looked closer at the marks on the surface of the

courtyard, his fury turned into intense curiosity. For amid the scores of hoof prints

he espied a pair of foot-prints which struck him as remarkable.

‘Good God! These are the feet of royalty’ the seer exclaimed, as he sent out

men to fetch the cowherd who had driven the herd across his courtyard the previous


Letter to Cork

night. Trembling, crying, begging

for forgiveness, the boy was

dragged before the Brahmin. The

latter patted the cowherd on the

back and exclaimed. ‘My boy,

you are to rejoice, not weep. You

are going to be a king.’

The incident occurred

some 200 years ago in a Mysore

village. And some twenty years

later, little Hyder truly grew up

to be Sultan Hyder Ali, carving a

little kingdom for himself. He then

went back to the village looking

for the learned man who had

predicted his future so correctly,

and bestowed on his family a

handsome gift of land.

It is not known whether any jyotish had ever studied the tiny footprints of

Nanhe (as Lal Bahadur was known in his childhood among members of his family),

as he played on the smooth, moist, sandy bed of the Ganga. If he had, he could

have anticipated the boy’s sensational rise. Indeed, Lal Bahadur’s life story is an

Indian version of the ‘Long Cabin to White House’ saga.

It is, however, true that when hardly a few months old, Nanhe narrowly

escaped being a cowherd boy himself. During a mela, his mother, Ramdulari Devi,

had gone for a dip in the sacred Ganga, where she got caught in a crush and was

violently pushed and jostled. As she fell forward, the three month old baby lurched

out of her arms and was lost amid the milling crowds of pilgrims.

As luck would have it, the infant fell into the basket of a cowherd. Completely

mystified at the discovery of a fine baby-boy in the basket, the cowherd prayed

and thanked Ganga Mata for the gift. That evening there was much rejoicing in the

cowherd’s hut. The kind goddess Ganga had heard the couple’s prayers and at

last given them a child!

In the meantime, the grief stricken mother frantically searched for her child

all over and then reported to the police. The police traced the child to the cowherd’s

hut in a neighboring village and, against the tearful protests of the cowherd and his

wife; Nanhe was restored to his mother.



English

Test Your understanding I

8.3.1. Choose the correct option and tick them.

I. The boy was dragged before the Brahmin.

What does ‘drag’ mean here?

a) pull with smile

b) pull with force

c) carry

d) through

II. What caused the change of expression in Brahmin from fury to

intense curiosity?

a) hoof prints

b) a pair of footprints

c) cowherd

d) Nanhe’s smile

III. Whose prints did the Brahmin notice?

a) Sultan Hyder ali

b) Nanhe

c) Lal Bahadur Shastri

d) Brahmin’s son

IV. Who fell into the basket of a cowherd?

a) Nanhe

b) Little Hyder

c) cowherd’s wife

d) a cow

V. The couple had been praying for

a) cow

b) wealth

c) a child

d) God’s mercy

Section II

Lal Bahadur was born on October 2, 1904, at Mughalsarai, a railway

colony seven miles from Banaras. He thus shared his birthday with Mahatma Gandhi.

From the term ‘Shastri’ appended to his name, many believed that Lal Bahadur

was a Brahmin, that term in his case only represented a Kashi Vidyapeeth degree,

where he studied for four years and became a Shastri in philosophy.


Letter to Cork

Sri Sharda Prasad, Lal Bahadur’s father, was an indigent school teacher

who later became a clerk in the Revenue Office in Allahabad. Lal Bahadur was

hardly a year and half when his father died. Thereupon the young widow, still in

her twenties, with her three children – two daughters and a son – moved to her

father’s house.

The large joint family, over which the grandfather, Hazari Lal, presided,

comprised grand-uncles, grand-aunts, uncles, aunts, nephews, nieces and cousins.

But the patriarch of the house bestowed abundant and equal affection and care on

the large number of children in the family, and Nanhe loved to bask in his

grandfather’s affection. Lal Bahadur admitted, ‘Even my father could not have

looked after me better.’

Lal Bahadur lived with his maternal grandfather at Mughalsarai until he was

ten and had passed his sixth class. Therefore, in order to join Harischandra High

School, he moved to Banaras to stay with his maternal uncle, Raghunath Prasad.

Raghunath Prasad, who was a head clerk in the Banaras Municipality, was

a remarkable personality. His high sense of duty – he was an ideal grahasth – and

strength of character and integrity left a great impression on the young Lal Bahadur‘s

mind. The deep trait of niskam karma in his character, Lal Bahadur owed to his

uncle who must have been the first influence in his life. He greatly admired the old

patriarch.

It is, however, not true that at any time Lal Bahadur swam his way to school

because he did not have the money to pay for the boat fare. This was actually a

distortion of another incident.

It was one of those many mela days in Banaras: Lal Bahadur, with a band of

friends, went across the river to attend the mela. After wandering all day at the

mela, the boys one by one turned homeward and took the boat to get across. But

curiously enough, Lal Bahadur was seen to linger behind. Later, when all his mates

had left, and under cover of dusk, Lal Bahadur plunged into the river and, to the

horror and admiration of the onlookers, swam across half a mile to the other bank.

The truth was that Lal Bahadur had no money to pay the boatman and was too

sensitive and proud to let his comrades know about it.

8.3.2. Read the lesson carefully and fill in the blanks:

a) Answer the following questions:

i. Lal Bahadur Shastri shared his birthday with

______________________________________

______________________________________

ii. The patriarch of the house bestowed abundant and equal affection in

the family, what does ‘abundant’ mean here?



English


8.3.1. Choose the correct option and tick them.

I. The boy was dragged before the Brahmin.

What does ‘drag’ mean here?

a) pull with smile

b) pull with force

c) carry

d) through

II. What caused the change of expression in Brahmin from fury to

intense curiosity?

a) hoof prints

b) a pair of footprints

c) cowherd

d) Nanhe’s smile

III. Whose prints did the Brahmin notice?

a) Sultan Hyder ali

b) Nanhe

c) Lal Bahadur Shastri

d) Brahmin’s son

IV. Who fell into the basket of a cowherd?

a) Nanhe

b) Little Hyder

c) cowherd’s wife

d) a cow

V. The couple had been praying for

a) cow

b) wealth

c) a child

d) God’s mercy

Section II

Lal Bahadur was born on October 2, 1904, at Mughalsarai, a railway

colony seven miles from Banaras. He thus shared his birthday with Mahatma Gandhi.

From the term ‘Shastri’ appended to his name, many believed that Lal Bahadur

was a Brahmin, that term in his case only represented a Kashi Vidyapeeth degree,

where he studied for four years and became a Shastri in philosophy.


Letter to Cork

Sri Sharda Prasad, Lal Bahadur’s father, was an indigent school teacher

who later became a clerk in the Revenue Office in Allahabad. Lal Bahadur was

hardly a year and half when his father died. Thereupon the young widow, still in

her twenties, with her three children – two daughters and a son – moved to her

father’s house.

The large joint family, over which the grandfather, Hazari Lal, presided,

comprised grand-uncles, grand-aunts, uncles, aunts, nephews, nieces and cousins.

But the patriarch of the house bestowed abundant and equal affection and care on

the large number of children in the family, and Nanhe loved to bask in his

grandfather’s affection. Lal Bahadur admitted, ‘Even my father could not have

looked after me better.’

Lal Bahadur lived with his maternal grandfather at Mughalsarai until he was

ten and had passed his sixth class. Therefore, in order to join Harischandra High

School, he moved to Banaras to stay with his maternal uncle, Raghunath Prasad.

Raghunath Prasad, who was a head clerk in the Banaras Municipality, was

a remarkable personality. His high sense of duty – he was an ideal grahasth – and

strength of character and integrity left a great impression on the young Lal Bahadur‘s

mind. The deep trait of niskam karma in his character, Lal Bahadur owed to his

uncle who must have been the first influence in his life. He greatly admired the old

patriarch.

It is, however, not true that at any time Lal Bahadur swam his way to school

because he did not have the money to pay for the boat fare. This was actually a

distortion of another incident.

It was one of those many mela days in Banaras: Lal Bahadur, with a band of

friends, went across the river to attend the mela. After wandering all day at the

mela, the boys one by one turned homeward and took the boat to get across. But

curiously enough, Lal Bahadur was seen to linger behind. Later, when all his mates

had left, and under cover of dusk, Lal Bahadur plunged into the river and, to the

horror and admiration of the onlookers, swam across half a mile to the other bank.

The truth was that Lal Bahadur had no money to pay the boatman and was too

sensitive and proud to let his comrades know about it.

8.3.2. Read the lesson carefully and fill in the blanks:

a) Answer the following questions:

i. Lal Bahadur Shastri shared his birthday with

______________________________________

______________________________________

ii. The patriarch of the house bestowed abundant and equal affection in

the family, what does ‘abundant’ mean here?



English

______________________________________

______________________________________

b) Answer the following questions:

i. How was Lal Bahadur Shastri influenced by Raghunath Prasad?

______________________________________

______________________________________

ii. How can you say that Lal Bahadur Shastri was a member of a large

joint family?

______________________________________

______________________________________

Section III

Yet another incident of his early life, illustrative of his highly sensitive nature,

is to be found in a story narrated about his experience as a boy of six. On one such

afternoon when a band of boys raided a public garden for the sheer mischief of it,

climbed to the trees and helped themselves to fruits, Nanhe looked around in

pensive doubt, content to pluck a flower from a bush at hand. Just then, one of the

boys raised the alarm, and instantly all the boys, except Nanhe, vanished. The

mali caught hold Nanhe and gave him a thorough dressing down.

Nanhe thereupon protested: ‘I am a poor, fatherless boy. You can’t do that

to me?’

The mali smiled and retorted: ‘All the more reason why, my boy, you should

be better behaved.’

Impressionable Nanhe took the lesson to heart. He came away muttering to

himself the mali’s words of wisdom: ‘All the more reason, why you should be

better behaved.’ He then swore that he would behave better than others; and said

to himself that he had to do that because he was fatherless!

8.3.3. Answer the following questions briefly:

1) How can you say that Lal Bahadur Shastri had a highly sensitive nature?

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) Choose the correct option:

i. A band of boys raided a public garden for sheer

‘mischief’ of it. What does mischief mean?

a) attractive behaviour

b) social behaviour


Letter to Cork

c) destructive nature

d) better behave

ii. What was Nanhe doing while his friends were plucking fruits?

a) eating fruits

b) looking around in pensive doubt

c) climbing on the tree

d) running in the garden

iii. The mali smiled and ‘retorted’ : What does it mean here?

a) answered back quickly

b) spoke swiftly

c) told angrily

d) talks friendly

Section IV

At school Lal Bahadur was an average student, rather quiet and reserved,

tending to keep his counsel to himself. But his teachers were all fond of him. He

was weak in arithmetic, but good at geometry and algebra, and by scoring extra

marks in the latter two subjects, he made up for his deficiency in arithmetic. He

was, however, very good in English, which was his favourite subject, as also at

history. His teacher always used to compliment him on his correct English

pronunciation.

A boy of diminutive size and that sensitive, one would imagine, would be an

easy victim of the harassing attentions of the big bullies of the class and the school.

But, curiously enough, such was not Nanhe’s experience. ‘During my school days,

I had a good time’, Lal Bahadur mused. ‘When I gave up my studies to join the

Non-cooperation Movement, the boys gathered round me and listened to me

patiently and respectfully. I never bothered anyone, and, on the whole, I got good

treatment from all. My friends were all of good behaviour and good in character.

It is interesting to note that among all the stuff young Lal Bahadur read at

school – and he was a voracious reader who, at this age, read everything he could

lay his hands on, whether he fully understood what he read or not – the boy’s

favourite lines were a verse from Guru Nanak which he liked to mutter to himself

like a mantra.

It is possible that reciting the magic verse instilled in him self-confidence and

self-reliance. Indeed, he raised that verse into a life-long motto for himself. As a

child, everyone in the family called Lal Bahadur, Nanhe, the small one. Nanak’s

verse read:



English

______________________________________

______________________________________

b) Answer the following questions:

i. How was Lal Bahadur Shastri influenced by Raghunath Prasad?

______________________________________

______________________________________

ii. How can you say that Lal Bahadur Shastri was a member of a large

joint family?

______________________________________

______________________________________

Section III

Yet another incident of his early life, illustrative of his highly sensitive nature,

is to be found in a story narrated about his experience as a boy of six. On one such

afternoon when a band of boys raided a public garden for the sheer mischief of it,

climbed to the trees and helped themselves to fruits, Nanhe looked around in

pensive doubt, content to pluck a flower from a bush at hand. Just then, one of the

boys raised the alarm, and instantly all the boys, except Nanhe, vanished. The

mali caught hold Nanhe and gave him a thorough dressing down.

Nanhe thereupon protested: ‘I am a poor, fatherless boy. You can’t do that

to me?’

The mali smiled and retorted: ‘All the more reason why, my boy, you should

be better behaved.’

Impressionable Nanhe took the lesson to heart. He came away muttering to

himself the mali’s words of wisdom: ‘All the more reason, why you should be

better behaved.’ He then swore that he would behave better than others; and said

to himself that he had to do that because he was fatherless!

8.3.3. Answer the following questions briefly:

1) How can you say that Lal Bahadur Shastri had a highly sensitive nature?

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) Choose the correct option:

i. A band of boys raided a public garden for sheer

‘mischief’ of it. What does mischief mean?

a) attractive behaviour

b) social behaviour


Letter to Cork

c) destructive nature

d) better behave

ii. What was Nanhe doing while his friends were plucking fruits?

a) eating fruits

b) looking around in pensive doubt

c) climbing on the tree

d) running in the garden

iii. The mali smiled and ‘retorted’ : What does it mean here?

a) answered back quickly

b) spoke swiftly

c) told angrily

d) talks friendly

Section IV

At school Lal Bahadur was an average student, rather quiet and reserved,

tending to keep his counsel to himself. But his teachers were all fond of him. He

was weak in arithmetic, but good at geometry and algebra, and by scoring extra

marks in the latter two subjects, he made up for his deficiency in arithmetic. He

was, however, very good in English, which was his favourite subject, as also at

history. His teacher always used to compliment him on his correct English

pronunciation.

A boy of diminutive size and that sensitive, one would imagine, would be an

easy victim of the harassing attentions of the big bullies of the class and the school.

But, curiously enough, such was not Nanhe’s experience. ‘During my school days,

I had a good time’, Lal Bahadur mused. ‘When I gave up my studies to join the

Non-cooperation Movement, the boys gathered round me and listened to me

patiently and respectfully. I never bothered anyone, and, on the whole, I got good

treatment from all. My friends were all of good behaviour and good in character.

It is interesting to note that among all the stuff young Lal Bahadur read at

school – and he was a voracious reader who, at this age, read everything he could

lay his hands on, whether he fully understood what he read or not – the boy’s

favourite lines were a verse from Guru Nanak which he liked to mutter to himself

like a mantra.

It is possible that reciting the magic verse instilled in him self-confidence and

self-reliance. Indeed, he raised that verse into a life-long motto for himself. As a

child, everyone in the family called Lal Bahadur, Nanhe, the small one. Nanak’s

verse read:



English

‘Nanak Nanhe hi raho, jaise Nanhee doob,

Aur rookh sookh jayenge doob khoob ke khoob’

(‘O, Nanak, remain a small one, as small as grass; other plants will wither

away, but grass will remain ever green.’)

8.3.4. Tick the correct sentence and cross the wrong:

i. Nanhe was very weak in arithmetics.

ii. The favourite subject of Nanhe was Hindi.

iii. During the study Lal Bahadur Shastri joined Bhakti movement.

iv. Reciting the magic verse instilled in him self-confidence and

self- reliance.

v. The grass cannot remain green forever.

Section V

As he grew up, Lal Bahadur’s interests broadened and matured, and his

mind gradually began to turn towards life’s more serious problems. He now became

aware of his obligations to society and decided to lead a more purposeful life.

The cry of Swaraj had already begun to ring in his ears. He avidly read news

and literature about the activities of the Indian National Congress, and reports of

speeches and statements of the great political leaders of the time.

Once Lokmanya Tilak visited Banaras: Lal Bahadur, at the time, happened

to be some fifty miles away from the city. He was dying to see and hear the great

patriot speak, but he didn’t have the money for the rail fare. He wrung his hands in

despair and then gritted his teeth and borrowed the fare to make the trip to the

holy city, and heard Lokmanya speak. At that meeting Tilak enigmatically said,

‘When our alien rulers are in difficulties, we must think what we should do.’ Young

Lal Bahadur returned home with the sentence buzzing in his head.

Lal Bahadur had his first and unforgettable glimpse of Gandhiji when he was

eleven years old. In 1915, the Mahatma came to Banaras to lay the foundation

stone of the building of the Banaras Hindu University. In the course of his speech,

he denounced British rule in the country and its props, the Indian Princes.

As the speech proceeded, the officials present walked out one after the

other, and so did the Prince. The Maharaja of Baroda was presiding over the

function and, he too vacated the chair and left the hall. There upon Gandhiji ended

his speech with the remark: ‘Now that the chairman also has left I must stop.’


Letter to Cork

About this time Lal Bahadur enrolled himself in the boy-scout movement –

the ‘Bharat Seva Samiti’, not the officially – supported Baden Powell’s – and

went out with other boys on hiking trips and picnics. In the informal atmosphere

of the scout camp, he at first listened to and later actively participated in, discussions

on problems arising out of India’s suffering under the foreign imperialistic rule.

He was, however, even then, a lad who knew where he was going. According

to Tribhuvan Narayan Singh, a mate of his childhood days Lal Bahadur betrayed

a hard core of obstinacy hidden behind the soft velvety surface of his exterior. He

always had his way in boy’s arguments, generally on the strength of his reasoning

and persuasiveness. He always knew his mind.

8.3.5. Answer the following questions briefly :

1) “He wrung his hands in despair and then gritted his teeth and

borrowed the fare to make the trip” .What does it suggest about

Lal Bahadur’s feeling while borrowing money.

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) Why did Mahatma Ghandhi visit Banaras in 1915?

______________________________________

______________________________________

3) What do you mean by the ‘foreign imperialistic rule’?

a) Home rule

b) French rule

c) Indian rule

d) British rule



1) When was Lal Bahadur born? Why was the term ‘Shastri’

appended to his name?

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) How did Nanhe narrowly escape being a cowherd boy?

______________________________________

______________________________________



English

‘Nanak Nanhe hi raho, jaise Nanhee doob,

Aur rookh sookh jayenge doob khoob ke khoob’

(‘O, Nanak, remain a small one, as small as grass; other plants will wither

away, but grass will remain ever green.’)

8.3.4. Tick the correct sentence and cross the wrong:

i. Nanhe was very weak in arithmetics.

ii. The favourite subject of Nanhe was Hindi.

iii. During the study Lal Bahadur Shastri joined Bhakti movement.

iv. Reciting the magic verse instilled in him self-confidence and

self- reliance.

v. The grass cannot remain green forever.

Section V

As he grew up, Lal Bahadur’s interests broadened and matured, and his

mind gradually began to turn towards life’s more serious problems. He now became

aware of his obligations to society and decided to lead a more purposeful life.

The cry of Swaraj had already begun to ring in his ears. He avidly read news

and literature about the activities of the Indian National Congress, and reports of

speeches and statements of the great political leaders of the time.

Once Lokmanya Tilak visited Banaras: Lal Bahadur, at the time, happened

to be some fifty miles away from the city. He was dying to see and hear the great

patriot speak, but he didn’t have the money for the rail fare. He wrung his hands in

despair and then gritted his teeth and borrowed the fare to make the trip to the

holy city, and heard Lokmanya speak. At that meeting Tilak enigmatically said,

‘When our alien rulers are in difficulties, we must think what we should do.’ Young

Lal Bahadur returned home with the sentence buzzing in his head.

Lal Bahadur had his first and unforgettable glimpse of Gandhiji when he was

eleven years old. In 1915, the Mahatma came to Banaras to lay the foundation

stone of the building of the Banaras Hindu University. In the course of his speech,

he denounced British rule in the country and its props, the Indian Princes.

As the speech proceeded, the officials present walked out one after the

other, and so did the Prince. The Maharaja of Baroda was presiding over the

function and, he too vacated the chair and left the hall. There upon Gandhiji ended

his speech with the remark: ‘Now that the chairman also has left I must stop.’


Letter to Cork

About this time Lal Bahadur enrolled himself in the boy-scout movement –

the ‘Bharat Seva Samiti’, not the officially – supported Baden Powell’s – and

went out with other boys on hiking trips and picnics. In the informal atmosphere

of the scout camp, he at first listened to and later actively participated in, discussions

on problems arising out of India’s suffering under the foreign imperialistic rule.

He was, however, even then, a lad who knew where he was going. According

to Tribhuvan Narayan Singh, a mate of his childhood days Lal Bahadur betrayed

a hard core of obstinacy hidden behind the soft velvety surface of his exterior. He

always had his way in boy’s arguments, generally on the strength of his reasoning

and persuasiveness. He always knew his mind.

8.3.5. Answer the following questions briefly :

1) “He wrung his hands in despair and then gritted his teeth and

borrowed the fare to make the trip” .What does it suggest about

Lal Bahadur’s feeling while borrowing money.

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) Why did Mahatma Ghandhi visit Banaras in 1915?

______________________________________

______________________________________

3) What do you mean by the ‘foreign imperialistic rule’?

a) Home rule

b) French rule

c) Indian rule

d) British rule



1) When was Lal Bahadur born? Why was the term ‘Shastri’

appended to his name?

______________________________________

______________________________________

2) How did Nanhe narrowly escape being a cowherd boy?

______________________________________

______________________________________



English

3) In this speech, whom did Gandhiji denounce and what was the

outcome?

______________________________________

______________________________________

4) ‘Morning shows the day’. How does this apply to Lal Bahadur

Shastri?

______________________________________

______________________________________


: “Lal Bahadur had his first and unforgettable glimpse of Gandhiji

when he was eleven years old.”

Read carefully the above sentence taken from the lesson:

‘Unforgettable’ is an adjective derived from the adjective 'forgettable’ respec-

tively by adding the negative prefix ‘Un’.

A prefix is a syllable which combines with the beginning of a root word to modify

its meaning.

e.g – Un + forgettable

Un means not + forgettable means – not to be able to remember. ‘Un’ is a negative

prefix. It gives a negative meaning to a word.

8.5.1. Do these exercises by following the instructions given below.

a) Add Un – to the words and rewrite them.

i. known _________________

ii. successful _______________

iii. touchable ________________

iv. realistic __________________

v. believable _________________

b) We can also use other prefixes like non, dis, in, im etc to make the

negative forms of words.


Letter to Cork

Non Dis in im

renewable satisfy complete possible

sense obey decent patient

violence loyal humanity passive

entity like correct balance

c) Add suitable prefix to the word in brackets and complete each

sentence.

Lal Bahadur Shastri is not a ____________ (known) personality.

Lal Bahadur Shastri is not an unknown personality.

i. He is ____________ (loyal) to Sultan Hyder.

ii. He speaks _________ ( sense) all the time.

iii. This is an _____________ (touchable) item.

iv. His work is ____________ (complete).

v. Is it ____________ (polite) to talk loudly?

8.5.2. Match the following:

‘A’ ‘B’

1. shambles a. the oldest man in a family

2. frantically b. done in a very urgent way

3. patriarch c. an extremely untidy place

4. abundant d. wanting to take control of other countries

5. diminutive e. think carefully about something

6. pensive f. very short

7. imperialistic g. plentiful

8. cowherd h. a person who grazes the cow


‘His newly paved courtyard was in Shambles.’

‘The large joint family,

Read the above sentences carefully taken from the lesson. In the 1st sentence

Determiner ‘His, newly paved come for courtyard, similarly in the sentence deter-

miner the comes for large joint family.

A Determiner is a word that comes before a noun. This term is used frequently in

modern grammars.


-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-


English

3) In this speech, whom did Gandhiji denounce and what was the

outcome?

______________________________________

______________________________________

4) ‘Morning shows the day’. How does this apply to Lal Bahadur

Shastri?

______________________________________

______________________________________


: “Lal Bahadur had his first and unforgettable glimpse of Gandhiji

when he was eleven years old.”

Read carefully the above sentence taken from the lesson:

‘Unforgettable’ is an adjective derived from the adjective 'forgettable’ respec-

tively by adding the negative prefix ‘Un’.

A prefix is a syllable which combines with the beginning of a root word to modify

its meaning.

e.g – Un + forgettable

Un means not + forgettable means – not to be able to remember. ‘Un’ is a negative

prefix. It gives a negative meaning to a word.

8.5.1. Do these exercises by following the instructions given below.

a) Add Un – to the words and rewrite them.

i. known _________________

ii. successful _______________

iii. touchable ________________

iv. realistic __________________

v. believable _________________

b) We can also use other prefixes like non, dis, in, im etc to make the

negative forms of words.


Letter to Cork

Non Dis in im

renewable satisfy complete possible

sense obey decent patient

violence loyal humanity passive

entity like correct balance

c) Add suitable prefix to the word in brackets and complete each

sentence.

Lal Bahadur Shastri is not a ____________ (known) personality.

Lal Bahadur Shastri is not an unknown personality.

i. He is ____________ (loyal) to Sultan Hyder.

ii. He speaks _________ ( sense) all the time.

iii. This is an _____________ (touchable) item.

iv. His work is ____________ (complete).

v. Is it ____________ (polite) to talk loudly?

8.5.2. Match the following:

‘A’ ‘B’

1. shambles a. the oldest man in a family

2. frantically b. done in a very urgent way

3. patriarch c. an extremely untidy place

4. abundant d. wanting to take control of other countries

5. diminutive e. think carefully about something

6. pensive f. very short

7. imperialistic g. plentiful

8. cowherd h. a person who grazes the cow


‘His newly paved courtyard was in Shambles.’

‘The large joint family,

Read the above sentences carefully taken from the lesson. In the 1st sentence

Determiner ‘His, newly paved come for courtyard, similarly in the sentence deter-

miner the comes for large joint family.

A Determiner is a word that comes before a noun. This term is used frequently in

modern grammars.


-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-


English

The most common Determiners are :-

A, an, the, some, any, much, several, few, little, each, every, all, both, either, nei-

ther, no, half, my, our, your, his, her, their, this, that, these, those.

That is to say, Determiners included the following-

(a) Article(a, an, the)

(b) Demonstrative adjectives (this, that, these & those)

(c) Possessive adjectives (My, our, your, his, her, its &

their)

(d) Adjectives of quantity and number

(some, any, much, many, all, both, few, little, each, every, either, neither,

one, two, first, second etc.)

(a) Articles

The mali smiled and retored.

The above sentence has been taken from the lesson. In this sentence Determiner

‘the’ used for mali is a Definite Article.

· The Adjective ‘The’ is generally called the Definite Article.

‘I am a poor fatherless boy.’

· In the above sentence a is used for poor father less boy. Generally ‘a’ or

‘an’ is called the Indefinite Article.

An is used before a vowel sound and silent ‘h’ as an orange, an egg, an hour,

an honest, an Ox.

‘A’ is used before a consonant, sound before u sounded as yoo, before eu

sounded as y and before u sounded as wu:-

A ball, a cart, a kite, a useful thing

a unit, a one-eyed man, a European nation

a university, a union.

Some words begin with consonant letters but with vowel sounds. We use

‘an’ before them:

an honour, an heir, an S.P, an M.L.A

As a general rule, a Common Noun in the Singular Number should have an

Article placed before it. Thus we must not say.

‘I saw dog.’ but I saw a dog or the dog’

The Definite Article ‘The’


Letter to Cork

‘The haughty Brahmin was furious.’

Generally ‘the’ is not placed before the names of towns (as London, Calcutta)

nor before the names of caps, nor before the names of countries( as England,India) nor before the names of continents(as, Asia, Europe); nor before the names

of single Island (as Ceylon, Sicily) not before the name of single mountain (mount

Abu, Parasnath Everest), nor before the names of lakes (as sambher),

Note - in descriptive sense the name of countries, states etc. have ...........

‘the’ before them. ‘As’ the U.S.A, the Punjab.

(i) The is sometimes used before Nouns which like.

The sun, the moon, the earth, the sky.

(ii) We use ‘the’before rivers, seas, oceans, hills, mountains, gulfs, islands,

ships. the Beas, the Atlantic, the bay of Bengal, the Andaman, the

Himalayas.

· the name of religious books as

the Bible, the Quran, the Vedas, the Gita

· banks, hotels and certain building as the Punjab National Bank, the redFord, the Taj Mahal, the Jantra Mantra.

· the names of some newspapers and magazines; as

The Indian express, The Hindu, The Times of India.

· the names of races and communities as

the Hindu, the English, the French.

· when a singular noun is meant to represent a whole class as

The cow is a useful animal. The rose is sweetest of all flowers.

Demonstratives

Demonstrative like this, that, these those point out to the objects to which

they refer:

This gift is from my guide,

That tree is worshipped

These pens are red.

Those books are new.

Possessive

Possessive like my, our, your, his, her, its, their are used before Countable

and Uncountable Nouns as Determiners (to fix their meaning):

This is your boon.

Our bureaucrats are correct.

His brothers are in my class.

Adjective of quantity and number



English

The most common Determiners are :-

A, an, the, some, any, much, several, few, little, each, every, all, both, either, nei-

ther, no, half, my, our, your, his, her, their, this, that, these, those.

That is to say, Determiners included the following-

(a) Article(a, an, the)

(b) Demonstrative adjectives (this, that, these & those)

(c) Possessive adjectives (My, our, your, his, her, its &

their)

(d) Adjectives of quantity and number

(some, any, much, many, all, both, few, little, each, every, either, neither,

one, two, first, second etc.)

(a) Articles

The mali smiled and retored.

The above sentence has been taken from the lesson. In this sentence Determiner

‘the’ used for mali is a Definite Article.

· The Adjective ‘The’ is generally called the Definite Article.

‘I am a poor fatherless boy.’

· In the above sentence a is used for poor father less boy. Generally ‘a’ or

‘an’ is called the Indefinite Article.

An is used before a vowel sound and silent ‘h’ as an orange, an egg, an hour,

an honest, an Ox.

‘A’ is used before a consonant, sound before u sounded as yoo, before eu

sounded as y and before u sounded as wu:-

A ball, a cart, a kite, a useful thing

a unit, a one-eyed man, a European nation

a university, a union.

Some words begin with consonant letters but with vowel sounds. We use

‘an’ before them:

an honour, an heir, an S.P, an M.L.A

As a general rule, a Common Noun in the Singular Number should have an

Article placed before it. Thus we must not say.

‘I saw dog.’ but I saw a dog or the dog’

The Definite Article ‘The’


Letter to Cork

‘The haughty Brahmin was furious.’

Generally ‘the’ is not placed before the names of towns (as London, Calcutta)

nor before the names of caps, nor before the names of countries( as England,India) nor before the names of continents(as, Asia, Europe); nor before the names

of single Island (as Ceylon, Sicily) not before the name of single mountain (mount

Abu, Parasnath Everest), nor before the names of lakes (as sambher),

Note - in descriptive sense the name of countries, states etc. have ...........

‘the’ before them. ‘As’ the U.S.A, the Punjab.

(i) The is sometimes used before Nouns which like.

The sun, the moon, the earth, the sky.

(ii) We use ‘the’before rivers, seas, oceans, hills, mountains, gulfs, islands,

ships. the Beas, the Atlantic, the bay of Bengal, the Andaman, the

Himalayas.

· the name of religious books as

the Bible, the Quran, the Vedas, the Gita

· banks, hotels and certain building as the Punjab National Bank, the redFord, the Taj Mahal, the Jantra Mantra.

· the names of some newspapers and magazines; as

The Indian express, The Hindu, The Times of India.

· the names of races and communities as

the Hindu, the English, the French.

· when a singular noun is meant to represent a whole class as

The cow is a useful animal. The rose is sweetest of all flowers.

Demonstratives

Demonstrative like this, that, these those point out to the objects to which

they refer:

This gift is from my guide,

That tree is worshipped

These pens are red.

Those books are new.

Possessive

Possessive like my, our, your, his, her, its, their are used before Countable

and Uncountable Nouns as Determiners (to fix their meaning):

This is your boon.

Our bureaucrats are correct.

His brothers are in my class.

Adjective of quantity and number



English

· Some is used in affirmative sentence with plural nouns and uncountable

nouns:

I have some trouble.

He bought some pens in the market.

· Any is used in sentences with a negative meaning, and questions to ask

whether something exists or not:

Haven’t you got any work to do?

Do you have any better ideas?

· Little and much denote amount or quantity: little indicates a small amount.

· Much indicates a large amount.

There is little hope of his recovery.

Have you got much home work to do.

· Few and Many are used with plural nouns to indicate number.

Few is used to emphasize a small number.

Whereas many is used to indicate a large number.

e.g. Few people attend the lecture.

There were so many people present in the conference.

8.6.1. Fill in the blanks choosing the correct determiners:

On a hot summer day in the month of June (a) ____________ (a/an/the)

elderly man faints in the bazaar. A group of people gathers around him.

Give (b) _____________ (the/a) poor man (c) _________ (a/the) glass of

brandy,” says a woman. “Give him (d) _____________ (the/a) massage on the

feet,” Says someone else. “No, just give him (e) __________ (some/any/little)

brandy” insists (f) ____________ (the/a) woman. “Call (g) __________ (the/a/

an) ambulance,” cried another person.

The man suddenly gets up and exclaims, “Shut up, everybody, and do as”

(h) ____________ (a/the/an) kind lady says.”


Practise the following dialogue with your friend:

You : Palak, do you know any thing about Non-cooperation movement?

Palak : Yes, I do. Non- Cooperation movement is a part of freedom

Movement.

You : Do you know about Lal Bahadur Shastri?

Palak : Yes, he was a dynamic personality of freedom movement.

You : Of course, he was a very active personality of Non cooperation

Movement.


Letter to Cork

· Imagine that you are a research scholar and your friend is a well known

politician. Talk to him, along the lines of the above model, about any famous

freedom fighter.

Be a Skilful writer

Read the following table. It gives you some information about ‘Lal Bahadur

Shashtri :

Year Details

2 Oct 1904 Born in ordinary family, Mughalsarai, U.P,

called ‘Nanhe’

1927 Married Lalita

1928 Joined Congress Party as an active worker at

the call of Mahatama Gandhi.

1951 Elected as a member of Rajya Sabha.

1955 to 1963 Ministry of Central Government.

1964 Prime Minister of India.

11 Jan 1966 Died of a heart attack, in the U.S.S.R.

We can use the above information to develop a paragraph:

Lal Bahadur Shastri was born on 2 Oct 1904 in an ordinary family as ‘Nanhe’

at Mughalsarai. He married Lalita in 1947. He joined the congress as an active

worker at the call of Mahatma Gandhi. He got elected as member of Raja Sabha

in 1951. He remained minister of Central Government from 1955 to 1963 and

became the Prime Minister of India in 1964. He died of a heart attack on 11 Jan

1966 in the USSR.

· Read the above model carefully, you will find that each information has

been taken from the given table.

· Now a table is being given for you about J.L. Nehru. Read the table

carefully and use the information given into developing a paragraph on

Jawaharlal Nehru.

Birth Nov, 14, 1989

Parents Father – Moti Lal Nehru a distinguished

lawyerMother – a pious and noble lady

Education England, qualified as a barrister

Political party Indian National Congress

Political Position First Prime Minister of India.



English

· Some is used in affirmative sentence with plural nouns and uncountable

nouns:

I have some trouble.

He bought some pens in the market.

· Any is used in sentences with a negative meaning, and questions to ask

whether something exists or not:

Haven’t you got any work to do?

Do you have any better ideas?

· Little and much denote amount or quantity: little indicates a small amount.

· Much indicates a large amount.

There is little hope of his recovery.

Have you got much home work to do.

· Few and Many are used with plural nouns to indicate number.

Few is used to emphasize a small number.

Whereas many is used to indicate a large number.

e.g. Few people attend the lecture.

There were so many people present in the conference.

8.6.1. Fill in the blanks choosing the correct determiners:

On a hot summer day in the month of June (a) ____________ (a/an/the)

elderly man faints in the bazaar. A group of people gathers around him.

Give (b) _____________ (the/a) poor man (c) _________ (a/the) glass of

brandy,” says a woman. “Give him (d) _____________ (the/a) massage on the

feet,” Says someone else. “No, just give him (e) __________ (some/any/little)

brandy” insists (f) ____________ (the/a) woman. “Call (g) __________ (the/a/

an) ambulance,” cried another person.

The man suddenly gets up and exclaims, “Shut up, everybody, and do as”

(h) ____________ (a/the/an) kind lady says.”


Practise the following dialogue with your friend:

You : Palak, do you know any thing about Non-cooperation movement?

Palak : Yes, I do. Non- Cooperation movement is a part of freedom

Movement.

You : Do you know about Lal Bahadur Shastri?

Palak : Yes, he was a dynamic personality of freedom movement.

You : Of course, he was a very active personality of Non cooperation

Movement.


Letter to Cork

· Imagine that you are a research scholar and your friend is a well known

politician. Talk to him, along the lines of the above model, about any famous

freedom fighter.

Be a Skilful writer

Read the following table. It gives you some information about ‘Lal Bahadur

Shashtri :

Year Details

2 Oct 1904 Born in ordinary family, Mughalsarai, U.P,

called ‘Nanhe’

1927 Married Lalita

1928 Joined Congress Party as an active worker at

the call of Mahatama Gandhi.

1951 Elected as a member of Rajya Sabha.

1955 to 1963 Ministry of Central Government.

1964 Prime Minister of India.

11 Jan 1966 Died of a heart attack, in the U.S.S.R.

We can use the above information to develop a paragraph:

Lal Bahadur Shastri was born on 2 Oct 1904 in an ordinary family as ‘Nanhe’

at Mughalsarai. He married Lalita in 1947. He joined the congress as an active

worker at the call of Mahatma Gandhi. He got elected as member of Raja Sabha

in 1951. He remained minister of Central Government from 1955 to 1963 and

became the Prime Minister of India in 1964. He died of a heart attack on 11 Jan

1966 in the USSR.

· Read the above model carefully, you will find that each information has

been taken from the given table.

· Now a table is being given for you about J.L. Nehru. Read the table

carefully and use the information given into developing a paragraph on

Jawaharlal Nehru.

Birth Nov, 14, 1989

Parents Father – Moti Lal Nehru a distinguished

lawyerMother – a pious and noble lady

Education England, qualified as a barrister

Political party Indian National Congress

Political Position First Prime Minister of India.



English

ANSWER

8.3.1 (i) - b (ii) - b (iii) - a (iv) - a (v) - c

8.3.2 a) i. Mahatma Gandhi ii. Plentiful

b) i. by remarkable personality, the strength of his

character of Integrity.

ii. Shastri lived with his grand father, grand uncle, grand aunts, uncles,

aunts, nephews, nieces and cousins.

8.3.3. 1) because he was determined to behave better than others.

2) – i. c ii. b iii. a

8.3.4. (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v)

8.3.5 (i) While Lal Bahadur Shastri was borrowing money to make a trip to

hear LokManya Tilak's speech, there were many expressions shown

on his face. There was despair for not having money and anywish to

lose the chance but he had the determination of hearing the speach..

(ii) to lay the foundation – stone of the building of the BHU.

8.4.1 i. Oct 2, 1904 most of the people believe that Lal Bahadur Shastri

is so called ‘Shastri’ because he was a Brahmin but he had completed

his study from Kashi Vidyapeeth and became a shastri in ‘Philosophy.

ii. Once Nanhe's mother went to mela to have a dip in the Ganga. But

there was a great rush and she fell on the ground. Her three month old

baby Nanhe lurched out of her arms and was lost, but fortunately he

was trapped in the basket of the cowherd. Nanhe's mother with the

help of the police found him. Thus Nanhe escaped being a cowherd.

iii. In this speech, Gandhiji denounced British rule in the country and its

props. As the speech proceeded the officials present walked out one

after the other, and so did the prince. Even the Maharaja of Baroda

who was presiding over the function vacated the chair and left the hall.

iv. 'Morning shows the day' can be applied for Lal Bahadur Shastri's

childhood. He was born in an ordinary family and achieved the chair

of P.M in 1964.


Letter to Cork

8.5.1. (a) (i) Unknown

(ii) Unsuccessful

(iii) Untouchable

(iv) Unrealistic

(v) Unbelievable.

(b) non renewable dissatisfy incomplete Impossible

nonsense disobey indecent impatient

non-violence Disloyal inhumanity impolite

non-entity dislike incorrect imbalance

(c) (i) disloyal (ii) nonsense

(iii) Untouchable (iv) incomplete

(v) impolite

8.5.2. 1. c 2. b 3. a 4. g 5. f

6. e 7. d 8. h

8.6.1. (i) a) an b) the c) a

d) a e) some f) the

g) an h) the


3 5 5 3 5


English

ANSWER

8.3.1 (i) - b (ii) - b (iii) - a (iv) - a (v) - c

8.3.2 a) i. Mahatma Gandhi ii. Plentiful

b) i. by remarkable personality, the strength of his

character of Integrity.

ii. Shastri lived with his grand father, grand uncle, grand aunts, uncles,

aunts, nephews, nieces and cousins.

8.3.3. 1) because he was determined to behave better than others.

2) – i. c ii. b iii. a

8.3.4. (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v)

8.3.5 (i) While Lal Bahadur Shastri was borrowing money to make a trip to

hear LokManya Tilak's speech, there were many expressions shown

on his face. There was despair for not having money and anywish to

lose the chance but he had the determination of hearing the speach..

(ii) to lay the foundation – stone of the building of the BHU.

8.4.1 i. Oct 2, 1904 most of the people believe that Lal Bahadur Shastri

is so called ‘Shastri’ because he was a Brahmin but he had completed

his study from Kashi Vidyapeeth and became a shastri in ‘Philosophy.

ii. Once Nanhe's mother went to mela to have a dip in the Ganga. But

there was a great rush and she fell on the ground. Her three month old

baby Nanhe lurched out of her arms and was lost, but fortunately he

was trapped in the basket of the cowherd. Nanhe's mother with the

help of the police found him. Thus Nanhe escaped being a cowherd.

iii. In this speech, Gandhiji denounced British rule in the country and its

props. As the speech proceeded the officials present walked out one

after the other, and so did the prince. Even the Maharaja of Baroda

who was presiding over the function vacated the chair and left the hall.

iv. 'Morning shows the day' can be applied for Lal Bahadur Shastri's

childhood. He was born in an ordinary family and achieved the chair

of P.M in 1964.


Letter to Cork

8.5.1. (a) (i) Unknown

(ii) Unsuccessful

(iii) Untouchable

(iv) Unrealistic

(v) Unbelievable.

(b) non renewable dissatisfy incomplete Impossible

nonsense disobey indecent impatient

non-violence Disloyal inhumanity impolite

non-entity dislike incorrect imbalance

(c) (i) disloyal (ii) nonsense

(iii) Untouchable (iv) incomplete

(v) impolite

8.5.2. 1. c 2. b 3. a 4. g 5. f

6. e 7. d 8. h

8.6.1. (i) a) an b) the c) a

d) a e) some f) the

g) an h) the


3 5 5 3 5


9

Indian Civilization and Culture


Quite Often we come across the term ‘civilization’. Sometimes we hear

someone saying he or she is very civilized or not very civilized. What does this

term civilization really mean? What are the features of a civilized society or

what constitutes civilization? Well, here is a lesson by Mahatma Gandhi, ‘the

Father of the Nation’. In this write-up entitled ‘Indian Civilization and Culture’,

Gandhiji talks about the sound foundation of Indian civilization which has

successfully withstood the passage of time. Read this and find out the sound

foundation of the Indian civilization.

9.2 Objectives

This lesson is expected to enable you –

· to appreciate Cultural aspect of different societies.

· to appreciate a write up which presents arguments convincingly.

· to enjoy persuasive writing.

· to learn and use vocabulary used in social sciences or cultural write ups.

· to use suffixes to form new words.

· to learn and use Active and Passive voice.

· to talk about thing of historical or cultural importance.

Section I

I believe that the civilization India has evolved is not to be beaten in the

world. Nothing can equal the seeds sown by our ancestors. Rome went, Greece

shared the same fate, the might of the Pharaohs was broken, Japan has become

westernized; of China nothing can be said, but India is still, somehow or other,

sound at the foundation. The people of Europe learn their lessons from the writings

of the men of Greece or Rome which exist no longer in their former glory. In trying


Letter to Cork

to learn from them, the Europeans imagine that they will

avoid the mistakes of Greece and Rome. Such is their

pitiable condition.

In the midst of all this, India remains immovable,

and that is her glory. It is a charge against India that her

people are so uncivilized, ignorant and stolid, that it is

not possible to induce them to adopt any changes. It is a

charge really against our merit. What we have tested

and found true on the anvil of experience, we dare not

change. Many thrust their advice upon India, and she

remains steady. This is her beauty; it is the sheet anchor

of our hope.

Civilization is that mode of conduct which points

out to man the path of duty. Performance of duty and

observance of morality are convertible terms. To observe

morality is to attain mastery over our minds and our

passions. So doing, we know ourselves. The Gujarati

equivalent for civilization means “good conduct.”

If this definition be correct, then India, as so many writers have shown,

has nothing to learn from anybody else, and this is as it should be.

We notice that the mind is a restless bird, the more it gets, the more it

wants, and still remains unsatisfied. The more we indulge in our passions, the more

unbridled they become. Our ancestors , therefore, set a limit to our indulgences.

They saw that happiness is largely a mental condition.


9.3.1. Tick (✓✓✓✓✓) the correct answer and cross (✕✕✕✕✕) the wrong.

i. The people of Europe learn their lesson from the writings of the men of

India.

ii. Former glory of Rome was very short.

iii. The Europeans imagine that they will adopt the mistakes of Greece

and Rome.

iv. The immovable characteristic of Indian culture is her glory.

v. Ruler of ancient Egypt was called king.



9



Quite Often we come across the term ‘civilization’. Sometimes we hear

someone saying he or she is very civilized or not very civilized. What does this

term civilization really mean? What are the features of a civilized society or

what constitutes civilization? Well, here is a lesson by Mahatma Gandhi, ‘the

Father of the Nation’. In this write-up entitled ‘Indian Civilization and Culture’,

Gandhiji talks about the sound foundation of Indian civilization which has

successfully withstood the passage of time. Read this and find out the sound

foundation of the Indian civilization.

9.2 Objectives

This lesson is expected to enable you –

· to appreciate Cultural aspect of different societies.

· to appreciate a write up which presents arguments convincingly.

· to enjoy persuasive writing.

· to learn and use vocabulary used in social sciences or cultural write ups.

· to use suffixes to form new words.

· to learn and use Active and Passive voice.

· to talk about thing of historical or cultural importance.

Section I

I believe that the civilization India has evolved is not to be beaten in the

world. Nothing can equal the seeds sown by our ancestors. Rome went, Greece

shared the same fate, the might of the Pharaohs was broken, Japan has become

westernized; of China nothing can be said, but India is still, somehow or other,

sound at the foundation. The people of Europe learn their lessons from the writings

of the men of Greece or Rome which exist no longer in their former glory. In trying


Letter to Cork

to learn from them, the Europeans imagine that they will

avoid the mistakes of Greece and Rome. Such is their

pitiable condition.

In the midst of all this, India remains immovable,

and that is her glory. It is a charge against India that her

people are so uncivilized, ignorant and stolid, that it is

not possible to induce them to adopt any changes. It is a

charge really against our merit. What we have tested

and found true on the anvil of experience, we dare not

change. Many thrust their advice upon India, and she

remains steady. This is her beauty; it is the sheet anchor

of our hope.

Civilization is that mode of conduct which points

out to man the path of duty. Performance of duty and

observance of morality are convertible terms. To observe

morality is to attain mastery over our minds and our

passions. So doing, we know ourselves. The Gujarati

equivalent for civilization means “good conduct.”

If this definition be correct, then India, as so many writers have shown,

has nothing to learn from anybody else, and this is as it should be.

We notice that the mind is a restless bird, the more it gets, the more it

wants, and still remains unsatisfied. The more we indulge in our passions, the more

unbridled they become. Our ancestors , therefore, set a limit to our indulgences.

They saw that happiness is largely a mental condition.


9.3.1. Tick (✓✓✓✓✓) the correct answer and cross (✕✕✕✕✕) the wrong.

i. The people of Europe learn their lesson from the writings of the men of

India.

ii. Former glory of Rome was very short.

iii. The Europeans imagine that they will adopt the mistakes of Greece

and Rome.

iv. The immovable characteristic of Indian culture is her glory.

v. Ruler of ancient Egypt was called king.



English

Section II

A man is not necessarily happy

because he is rich, or, unhappy

because he is poor. The rich are often

seen to be unhappy, the poor to be

happy. Millions will always remain

poor. Observing all this, our ancestors

dissuaded us from luxuries and

pleasures. We have managed with the

same kind of plough as existed

thousands of years ago. We have retained the same kind of cottages that we had

in former times and our indigenous education remains the same as before. We

have had no system of life-corroding competitions. Each followed his own

occupation or trade and charged a regular wage. It was not that we did not know

how to invent machinery, but our forefathers knew that, if we set our hearts after

such things, we would become slaves and lose our moral fibre. They therefore,

after due deliberation decided that we should only do what we could with our

hands and feet. They saw that our real happiness and health consisted in a proper

use of our hands and feet.

They further reasoned that large cities were a snare and a useless

encumbrance and that people would not be happy in them that there would be

gangs of thieves and robbers, prostitution and vice flourishing in them and that

poor men would be robbed by rich men. They were, therefore, satisfied with small

villages.

They saw that kings and their swords were inferior to the sword of ethics,

and they, therefore, held the sovereigns of the earth to be inferior to the Rishis and

the Fakirs. A nation with a constitution like this is fitter to teach others than to learn

from others. This nation, had courts, lawyers and doctors, but they were all within

bounds. Everybody knew that these professions were not particularly superior.

Moreover, these Vakils and Vaids did not rob people; they were considered

people’s dependents, not their masters. Justice was tolerably fair. The ordinary

rule was to avoid courts. There were no touts to lure people into them. This evil

was noticeable only in and around capitals. The common people lived independently

and followed their agricultural occupation. They enjoyed true Home Rule.

The Indian civilization, as described by me, has been so described by its

votaries. In no part of the world, and under no civilization, have all men attained

perfection. The tendency of Indian civilization is to elevate the moral being, that ofthe Western civilization is to propagate immorality. The latter is godless, the former

is based on a belief in God. So understanding and so believing, it behoves every


Letter to Cork

lover of India to cling to the old Indian civilization even as a child clings to themother’s breast.

I am no hater of the West. I am thankful to the West for many a thing I have

learnt from the Western literature. But I am thankful to modern civilization forteaching me that if I want India to rise to its fullest height, I must tell my country

men frankly that, after years and years of experience of modern civilization. I have

learnt one lesson from it and that is that we must shun it at all costs.

What is that modern civilization? It is the worship of the material, it is the

worship of the brute in us. It is unadulterated materialism, and modern civilization

is nothing if it does not think at every step of the triumph of material civilization.

It is perhaps unnecessary, if not useless, to weigh the merits of the two

civilizations. It is likely that the West has evolved a civilization suited to its climate

and surroundings and similarly, we have a civilization suited to our conditions andboth are good in their own respective spheres.

The distinguishing characteristic of modern civilization is an indefinite multiplicity

of human wants. The characteristic of ancient civilization is an imperative restrictionupon, and a strict regulating of, these wants. The modern or western insatiableness

arises really from want of living faith in a future state and therefore, also in Divinity.

The restraint of ancient or Eastern civilization arises from a belief, often in spite ofour selves, in a future state and the existence of a Divine power.

Some of the immediate and brilliant results of modern inventions are too

maddening to resist. But I have no doubt that the victory of man lies in thatresistance. We are in danger of bartering away the permanent good for a momentary

pleasure.

Just as in the West, they have made wonderful discoveries in things material,similarly Hinduism has made still more marvelous, discoveries in things of religion

of the spirit, of the soul.

But we have no eye for these great and fine discoveries. We are dazzled bythe material progress that Western science has made. I am not enamoured of that

progress. In fact, it almost seems as though God in His wisdom has prevented

India from progressing along those lines, so that it might fulfil its special mission ofresisting the onrush of materialism.

9.3.2. Tick (✓✓) the correct alterative.

i. Our forefather did not invent machinery because they knew it would lead

to-

a) losing our freedom

b) losing our village

c) losing our house

d) losing our moral fibre



English

Section II

A man is not necessarily happy

because he is rich, or, unhappy

because he is poor. The rich are often

seen to be unhappy, the poor to be

happy. Millions will always remain

poor. Observing all this, our ancestors

dissuaded us from luxuries and

pleasures. We have managed with the

same kind of plough as existed

thousands of years ago. We have retained the same kind of cottages that we had

in former times and our indigenous education remains the same as before. We

have had no system of life-corroding competitions. Each followed his own

occupation or trade and charged a regular wage. It was not that we did not know

how to invent machinery, but our forefathers knew that, if we set our hearts after

such things, we would become slaves and lose our moral fibre. They therefore,

after due deliberation decided that we should only do what we could with our

hands and feet. They saw that our real happiness and health consisted in a proper

use of our hands and feet.

They further reasoned that large cities were a snare and a useless

encumbrance and that people would not be happy in them that there would be

gangs of thieves and robbers, prostitution and vice flourishing in them and that

poor men would be robbed by rich men. They were, therefore, satisfied with small

villages.

They saw that kings and their swords were inferior to the sword of ethics,

and they, therefore, held the sovereigns of the earth to be inferior to the Rishis and

the Fakirs. A nation with a constitution like this is fitter to teach others than to learn

from others. This nation, had courts, lawyers and doctors, but they were all within

bounds. Everybody knew that these professions were not particularly superior.

Moreover, these Vakils and Vaids did not rob people; they were considered

people’s dependents, not their masters. Justice was tolerably fair. The ordinary

rule was to avoid courts. There were no touts to lure people into them. This evil

was noticeable only in and around capitals. The common people lived independently

and followed their agricultural occupation. They enjoyed true Home Rule.

The Indian civilization, as described by me, has been so described by its

votaries. In no part of the world, and under no civilization, have all men attained

perfection. The tendency of Indian civilization is to elevate the moral being, that ofthe Western civilization is to propagate immorality. The latter is godless, the former

is based on a belief in God. So understanding and so believing, it behoves every


Letter to Cork

lover of India to cling to the old Indian civilization even as a child clings to themother’s breast.

I am no hater of the West. I am thankful to the West for many a thing I have

learnt from the Western literature. But I am thankful to modern civilization forteaching me that if I want India to rise to its fullest height, I must tell my country

men frankly that, after years and years of experience of modern civilization. I have

learnt one lesson from it and that is that we must shun it at all costs.

What is that modern civilization? It is the worship of the material, it is the

worship of the brute in us. It is unadulterated materialism, and modern civilization

is nothing if it does not think at every step of the triumph of material civilization.

It is perhaps unnecessary, if not useless, to weigh the merits of the two

civilizations. It is likely that the West has evolved a civilization suited to its climate

and surroundings and similarly, we have a civilization suited to our conditions andboth are good in their own respective spheres.

The distinguishing characteristic of modern civilization is an indefinite multiplicity

of human wants. The characteristic of ancient civilization is an imperative restrictionupon, and a strict regulating of, these wants. The modern or western insatiableness

arises really from want of living faith in a future state and therefore, also in Divinity.

The restraint of ancient or Eastern civilization arises from a belief, often in spite ofour selves, in a future state and the existence of a Divine power.

Some of the immediate and brilliant results of modern inventions are too

maddening to resist. But I have no doubt that the victory of man lies in thatresistance. We are in danger of bartering away the permanent good for a momentary

pleasure.

Just as in the West, they have made wonderful discoveries in things material,similarly Hinduism has made still more marvelous, discoveries in things of religion

of the spirit, of the soul.

But we have no eye for these great and fine discoveries. We are dazzled bythe material progress that Western science has made. I am not enamoured of that

progress. In fact, it almost seems as though God in His wisdom has prevented

India from progressing along those lines, so that it might fulfil its special mission ofresisting the onrush of materialism.

9.3.2. Tick (✓✓) the correct alterative.

i. Our forefather did not invent machinery because they knew it would lead

to-

a) losing our freedom

b) losing our village

c) losing our house

d) losing our moral fibre



English

ii. The tendency of Indian civilization is to

a) elevate the personality

b) elevate the moral being

c) show the power

d) collect the message.

iii. The main characteristic of modern civilization is –

a) strict regulating

b) imperative restriction.

c) indefinite multiplicity of human wants.

d) limited wants.

iv. What is the main discovery of Hinduism ?

a) spirit of the soul

b) worship

c) prayer

d) holiness

Section III

After all, there is something in Hinduism that has kept it

alive uptill now. It has witnessed the fall of Babylonian, Syrian,

Persian and Egyptian civilizations. Cast a look around you.

Where is Rome and where is Greece? Can you find today

anywhere the Italy of Gibbon, or rather the ancient Rome, for

Rome was Italy.

Go to Greece. Where is the world famous Attic

civilization? Then coming to India, let one go through the most

ancient records and then look around you and you would be

constrained to say, “Yes, I see here ancient India still living.”

True, there were dungheaps, too, here and there, but

there are rich treasures buried under them. And the reason

why it has survived is that the end which Hinduism set before it was not development

along material but spiritual lines.

Our civilization, our culture, our swaraj depend not upon multiplying our

wants-self-indulgence, but upon restricting wants-self-denial.

European civilization is no doubt, suited to the Europeans but it will meanruin for India if we endeavour to copy it. This is not to say that we may not adopt

and assimilate whatever may be good and capable of assimilation by us, as it does


Letter to Cork

not also mean that even the Europeans will not have to part with whatever evilmight have crept into it.

The incessant search for material comforts and

their multiplication is such an evil and I make bold tosay that the Europeans themselves will have to remould

their outlook, if they are not to perish under the weight

of the comforts to which they are becoming slaves. Itmay be that my reading is wrong, but I know that for

India to run after the Golden Fleece is to court certain

death. Let us engrave on our hearts the motto of aWestern philosopher: “plain living and high thinking”.

Today it is certain that the millions cannot have high

living and we the few, who profess to do the thinkingfor the masses, run the risk, in a vain search after high

living, of missing high thinking.

Civilization, in the real sense of the term, consists not in the multiplication,but in the deliberate and voluntary restriction of wants. This alone increases and

promotes contentment, real happiness and capacity for service.

A certain degree of physical harmony and comfort is necessary but above acertain level it becomes a hindrance instead of help. Therefore, the ideal of creating

an unlimited number of wants and satisfying them seems to be a delusion and a

snare. The satisfaction of one’s physical needs even the intellectual needs of one’snarrow self, must meet at a certain point a dead stop, before it degenerates into

physical and intellectual voluptuousness. A man must arrange his physical and

cultural circumstances, so that they do not hinder him in his service of humanity on

which all his energies should be concentrated.

9.3.3 Test your understanding :

1. Choose the correct option.

(i) Attic civilization belongs to

(a) Babylonia (b) Syria

(c) Egypt (d) Greece

(ii) If we endeavour to adopt the western culture, it will mean ruin for

India; What does ‘run’ means ?

(a) Construction (b) Destruction

(c) Integration (d) Glory

(iii) The ideal of creating an unlimited number of wants and satisfying

them seems to be a delusion and snare. What do you mean by

‘delusion’?

(a) Understanding (b) Misconception

(c) Cheerfulness (d) Frankness



English

ii. The tendency of Indian civilization is to

a) elevate the personality

b) elevate the moral being

c) show the power

d) collect the message.

iii. The main characteristic of modern civilization is –

a) strict regulating

b) imperative restriction.

c) indefinite multiplicity of human wants.

d) limited wants.

iv. What is the main discovery of Hinduism ?

a) spirit of the soul

b) worship

c) prayer

d) holiness

Section III

After all, there is something in Hinduism that has kept it

alive uptill now. It has witnessed the fall of Babylonian, Syrian,

Persian and Egyptian civilizations. Cast a look around you.

Where is Rome and where is Greece? Can you find today

anywhere the Italy of Gibbon, or rather the ancient Rome, for

Rome was Italy.

Go to Greece. Where is the world famous Attic

civilization? Then coming to India, let one go through the most

ancient records and then look around you and you would be

constrained to say, “Yes, I see here ancient India still living.”

True, there were dungheaps, too, here and there, but

there are rich treasures buried under them. And the reason

why it has survived is that the end which Hinduism set before it was not development

along material but spiritual lines.

Our civilization, our culture, our swaraj depend not upon multiplying our

wants-self-indulgence, but upon restricting wants-self-denial.

European civilization is no doubt, suited to the Europeans but it will meanruin for India if we endeavour to copy it. This is not to say that we may not adopt

and assimilate whatever may be good and capable of assimilation by us, as it does


Letter to Cork

not also mean that even the Europeans will not have to part with whatever evilmight have crept into it.

The incessant search for material comforts and

their multiplication is such an evil and I make bold tosay that the Europeans themselves will have to remould

their outlook, if they are not to perish under the weight

of the comforts to which they are becoming slaves. Itmay be that my reading is wrong, but I know that for

India to run after the Golden Fleece is to court certain

death. Let us engrave on our hearts the motto of aWestern philosopher: “plain living and high thinking”.

Today it is certain that the millions cannot have high

living and we the few, who profess to do the thinkingfor the masses, run the risk, in a vain search after high

living, of missing high thinking.

Civilization, in the real sense of the term, consists not in the multiplication,but in the deliberate and voluntary restriction of wants. This alone increases and

promotes contentment, real happiness and capacity for service.

A certain degree of physical harmony and comfort is necessary but above acertain level it becomes a hindrance instead of help. Therefore, the ideal of creating

an unlimited number of wants and satisfying them seems to be a delusion and a

snare. The satisfaction of one’s physical needs even the intellectual needs of one’snarrow self, must meet at a certain point a dead stop, before it degenerates into

physical and intellectual voluptuousness. A man must arrange his physical and

cultural circumstances, so that they do not hinder him in his service of humanity on

which all his energies should be concentrated.

9.3.3 Test your understanding :

1. Choose the correct option.

(i) Attic civilization belongs to

(a) Babylonia (b) Syria

(c) Egypt (d) Greece

(ii) If we endeavour to adopt the western culture, it will mean ruin for

India; What does ‘run’ means ?

(a) Construction (b) Destruction

(c) Integration (d) Glory

(iii) The ideal of creating an unlimited number of wants and satisfying

them seems to be a delusion and snare. What do you mean by

‘delusion’?

(a) Understanding (b) Misconception

(c) Cheerfulness (d) Frankness



English

Test your understanding

2. Answer the following questions :

(i) What does our civilization depend upon?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(ii) How can you say that ancient India is living at present?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(iii) What was the motto of a western philosopher about civilization.

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(iv) Should we adopt the western civilization ?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(v) How did our ancestors enjoy true ‘Home Rule’?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________


9.4.1 Answer the following question:

(i) What do you mean by modern civilization?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(ii) Why did our ancestors feel satisfied with small village? Did they do

the right thing?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(iii) What is the essential difference between the Indian civilization

and the Western civilization? How is our civilization superior to

the western civilization?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

(iv) What is civilization in the real sense of the term?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________


9.5.1. Read carefully the following sentences taken from the lesson

‘Each followed his own occupation.’

If this definition be correct:

‘Occupation’ and ‘definition’ are abstract nouns derived from the verb

‘occupy’ and define - respectively by adding suffix ‘tion’ to them.

(A) Now form noun by adding ‘tion’ to end of each verb.

Verb Noun

(i) educate _________________

(ii) inspire _________________

(iii) civilize _________________

(iv) found _________________

(v) observe _________________

(vi) assimilate _________________

(vii) constitute _________________

(viii) discriminate _________________

(B) Complete the passage filling in the suitable noun that you have

formed above.

The (a)_________ of Indian (b)_________ is very strong. The keen

(c)_________ of Indian culture is great source of (d)________ and

(e)__________. The _(f)________ of different cultures is strong, bound in its

diversified nature. The (g)__________ of India does not allow any (h)_________

on the basis of caste, colour and culture.



English


2. Answer the following questions :

(i) What does our civilization depend upon?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(ii) How can you say that ancient India is living at present?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(iii) What was the motto of a western philosopher about civilization.

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(iv) Should we adopt the western civilization ?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(v) How did our ancestors enjoy true ‘Home Rule’?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________


9.4.1 Answer the following question:

(i) What do you mean by modern civilization?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(ii) Why did our ancestors feel satisfied with small village? Did they do

the right thing?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________

(iii) What is the essential difference between the Indian civilization

and the Western civilization? How is our civilization superior to

the western civilization?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

(iv) What is civilization in the real sense of the term?

________________________________________________

________________________________________________


9.5.1. Read carefully the following sentences taken from the lesson

‘Each followed his own occupation.’

If this definition be correct:

‘Occupation’ and ‘definition’ are abstract nouns derived from the verb

‘occupy’ and define - respectively by adding suffix ‘tion’ to them.

(A) Now form noun by adding ‘tion’ to end of each verb.

Verb Noun

(i) educate _________________

(ii) inspire _________________

(iii) civilize _________________

(iv) found _________________

(v) observe _________________

(vi) assimilate _________________

(vii) constitute _________________

(viii) discriminate _________________

(B) Complete the passage filling in the suitable noun that you have

formed above.

The (a)_________ of Indian (b)_________ is very strong. The keen

(c)_________ of Indian culture is great source of (d)________ and

(e)__________. The _(f)________ of different cultures is strong, bound in its

diversified nature. The (g)__________ of India does not allow any (h)_________

on the basis of caste, colour and culture.



English

9.5.3. Match the following words here against their meaning.

1. Manure a. A series of sloping ridges cut into a hill side to

keep moisture.

2. Terraces b. Material that helps to make soil yield well.

3. Straw c. Waste matter passed by an animal.

4. Dung d. Integration

5. Fodder e. Stalks of plants left after crop is cut.

6. assimilation f. coarse food for domestic animals.

9.6 Be familiar with Structures.

: 1. Gandhiji loves Indian Culture .

2. Indian Culture is loved by Gandhijee.

These two sentences express the same meaning. But in sentence ‘I’ form of

the verb shows that the person denoted by the subject namely Gandhijee, does

something to Indian culture.

Gandhijee (The person by the subject) does something. In sentence 2. the

form of the verb shows that something is done to the subject namely ‘Indian

Culture’

The active voice is so called because the person denoted by the subject

acts. Similarly the passive voice is so called because the person or thing denoted

by the subject is not active but passive.

· Note the change from Active to Passive voice in the following

sentence:

ACTIVE PASSIVE

1. Reeya eats a mango. 1. A mango is eaten by Reeya.

2. The mason is building 2. The roof is being built by

the roof. the mason.

3. The shepherd has lost 3. Six sheep have been

six sheep. lost by the shepherd.

4. The boy opened the 4. The door was opened

door. by the boy.

5. Some boys were looking 5. Paintings were being

at paintings. looked at by some boys.

6. I had loved him. 6. He had been loved by me.

7. He will finish the work. 7. The work will be finished

by him.

8. Who broke the window? 8. By whom was the window

broken.

9. Open the door. 9. Let the door be opened.


Letter to Cork

10. Don’t abuse the others. 10. The others should not

be abused.

11. Take medicine on time. 11. Medicine should be

taken on time.

Note : When the verb is changed from the active voice to the passive voice,

the object of the Transitive verb in the Active voice becomes the subject of the

verb in the Passive voice.

Since the object of a verb in the active voice becomes the subject of passive

form, it follows only Transitive verbs because Intransitive verb has no object.

9.6.1. Turn the following sentences from Active to Passive:-

1. She sings a sweet song.

2. Rama killed Ravana.

3. They will play cricket.

4. The President is watching the Bihar Utsav.

5. Reena was driving the car.

6. He had won the match.

7. Palak has broken the glass.

8. Do this work.

9. Who wrote this drama?

10. Take care of your health.

11. Don’t see this horror picture.


· Study the model and talk to your friend

Guide : Is this your first visit here?

Tourist : No, in fact the 1st time I came here was for Rajgir exhibition.It

was a cultural exhibition at Rajgir.

Guide : Ah yes, I remember the exhibition well. So it was very memorable

and successful for you, wasn’t it?

Tourist : Well, we made a lot of useful contact and collected so many

Madhubani paintings.

Guide : Of course, Now, shall we have a look round the Madhubani

painting and Pal arts before dinner?



English

9.5.3. Match the following words here against their meaning.

1. Manure a. A series of sloping ridges cut into a hill side to

keep moisture.

2. Terraces b. Material that helps to make soil yield well.

3. Straw c. Waste matter passed by an animal.

4. Dung d. Integration

5. Fodder e. Stalks of plants left after crop is cut.

6. assimilation f. coarse food for domestic animals.

9.6 Be familiar with Structures.

: 1. Gandhiji loves Indian Culture .

2. Indian Culture is loved by Gandhijee.

These two sentences express the same meaning. But in sentence ‘I’ form of

the verb shows that the person denoted by the subject namely Gandhijee, does

something to Indian culture.

Gandhijee (The person by the subject) does something. In sentence 2. the

form of the verb shows that something is done to the subject namely ‘Indian

Culture’

The active voice is so called because the person denoted by the subject

acts. Similarly the passive voice is so called because the person or thing denoted

by the subject is not active but passive.

· Note the change from Active to Passive voice in the following

sentence:

ACTIVE PASSIVE

1. Reeya eats a mango. 1. A mango is eaten by Reeya.

2. The mason is building 2. The roof is being built by

the roof. the mason.

3. The shepherd has lost 3. Six sheep have been

six sheep. lost by the shepherd.

4. The boy opened the 4. The door was opened

door. by the boy.

5. Some boys were looking 5. Paintings were being

at paintings. looked at by some boys.

6. I had loved him. 6. He had been loved by me.

7. He will finish the work. 7. The work will be finished

by him.

8. Who broke the window? 8. By whom was the window

broken.

9. Open the door. 9. Let the door be opened.


Letter to Cork

10. Don’t abuse the others. 10. The others should not

be abused.

11. Take medicine on time. 11. Medicine should be

taken on time.

Note : When the verb is changed from the active voice to the passive voice,

the object of the Transitive verb in the Active voice becomes the subject of the

verb in the Passive voice.

Since the object of a verb in the active voice becomes the subject of passive

form, it follows only Transitive verbs because Intransitive verb has no object.

9.6.1. Turn the following sentences from Active to Passive:-

1. She sings a sweet song.

2. Rama killed Ravana.

3. They will play cricket.

4. The President is watching the Bihar Utsav.

5. Reena was driving the car.

6. He had won the match.

7. Palak has broken the glass.

8. Do this work.

9. Who wrote this drama?

10. Take care of your health.

11. Don’t see this horror picture.


· Study the model and talk to your friend

Guide : Is this your first visit here?

Tourist : No, in fact the 1st time I came here was for Rajgir exhibition.It

was a cultural exhibition at Rajgir.

Guide : Ah yes, I remember the exhibition well. So it was very memorable

and successful for you, wasn’t it?

Tourist : Well, we made a lot of useful contact and collected so many

Madhubani paintings.

Guide : Of course, Now, shall we have a look round the Madhubani

painting and Pal arts before dinner?



English

· Now talk to your friend and talk about Bodh Gaya and its importance.


Here in an application to the Director, Drama club for the post of production

manager:

To

The Director,

Drama Club, Patna

Ref.: Your Advertisement in the Times of India; 18 Oct 2011.

Subject : Application for the post of ‘Production Manager

’Sir,

With reference to the subject mentioned above, I would like to submit the

following facts for your kind perusal and sympathetic consideration: -

- I have more than 12 years of composite experience in production field.

- I have completed my graduation in commerce.

- I have done so much work in film industry and in different social and cultural

fields.

At this stage I can only assure you that if given an opportunity, I would try

my best to come upto your highest expectations.

Thanking you and with kind regards

Yours faithfully,

Bibhash

15, Salam Quarter

Lohia Nagar, Kankarbagh,

Patna (800020)

Date : 16 Nov 2011

· Study the model and write an application to the Director, Indian Film

Division for the post of ‘Junior Artist’

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

ANSWER

9.3.1. Tick the correct ( ) and cross ( )the wrong.

(i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v)

9.3.2 (i) c (ii) b (iii) c (iv) a

9.3.3

1. (i) - d (ii) - b (iii) - b

2. (i) Our civilization depends upon restricting wants and self-devial.

(ii) If we go through the ancient records and search them in our present

surrounding, we see some of them are still present around us.

(iii) The motto of the western philosopher was “Plain living and high

thinking.”

(iv) of course, we should adopt only those elements of the western

civilization what ever may be good and capable of assimilation by us.

(v) The common people lived independently and followed their agricultural

occupation.

9.4.1 (i) It is worship of the material, worship of the brute in us – it is

unadulterated materialism, and modern civilization is nothing if it does

think at every step of the triumph of material civilization.

(ii) Our ancestors felt satisfied because large cities were a share and a

useless encumbrance and that people would not be happy in them,

that there would be gangs of thieves and robbers, prostitution and

vice flourishing in them and that poor man be robbed by rich men.

They were, therefore satisfied with small villages.

(iii) Indian civilization is to elevate the moral being, the western civilization

is to propagate immorality. The latter is godless; the former is based

on a belief in God.

(iv) The civilization in the real sense, consists not in the multiplication, but

in the deliberate and voluntary restriction of wants. This alone increases

and promotes contentment, real happiness and capacity of service.


3 5

5 3 5 3 5


English

· Now talk to your friend and talk about Bodh Gaya and its importance.


Here in an application to the Director, Drama club for the post of production

manager:

To

The Director,

Drama Club, Patna

Ref.: Your Advertisement in the Times of India; 18 Oct 2011.

Subject : Application for the post of ‘Production Manager

’Sir,

With reference to the subject mentioned above, I would like to submit the

following facts for your kind perusal and sympathetic consideration: -

- I have more than 12 years of composite experience in production field.

- I have completed my graduation in commerce.

- I have done so much work in film industry and in different social and cultural

fields.

At this stage I can only assure you that if given an opportunity, I would try

my best to come upto your highest expectations.

Thanking you and with kind regards

Yours faithfully,

Bibhash

15, Salam Quarter

Lohia Nagar, Kankarbagh,

Patna (800020)

Date : 16 Nov 2011

· Study the model and write an application to the Director, Indian Film

Division for the post of ‘Junior Artist’

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________


Letter to Cork

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

ANSWER

9.3.1. Tick the correct ( ) and cross ( )the wrong.

(i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v)

9.3.2 (i) c (ii) b (iii) c (iv) a

9.3.3

1. (i) - d (ii) - b (iii) - b

2. (i) Our civilization depends upon restricting wants and self-devial.

(ii) If we go through the ancient records and search them in our present

surrounding, we see some of them are still present around us.

(iii) The motto of the western philosopher was “Plain living and high

thinking.”

(iv) of course, we should adopt only those elements of the western

civilization what ever may be good and capable of assimilation by us.

(v) The common people lived independently and followed their agricultural

occupation.

9.4.1 (i) It is worship of the material, worship of the brute in us – it is

unadulterated materialism, and modern civilization is nothing if it does

think at every step of the triumph of material civilization.

(ii) Our ancestors felt satisfied because large cities were a share and a

useless encumbrance and that people would not be happy in them,

that there would be gangs of thieves and robbers, prostitution and

vice flourishing in them and that poor man be robbed by rich men.

They were, therefore satisfied with small villages.

(iii) Indian civilization is to elevate the moral being, the western civilization

is to propagate immorality. The latter is godless; the former is based

on a belief in God.

(iv) The civilization in the real sense, consists not in the multiplication, but

in the deliberate and voluntary restriction of wants. This alone increases

and promotes contentment, real happiness and capacity of service.


3 5

5 3 5 3 5


English

9.5.1. (A) (i) education (ii) inspiration (iii) civilization

(iv) foundation (v) observation (vi) assimilation

(vii)constitution (viii) discrimination

(B) (a) foundation (b) civilization (c) observation

(d) inspiration (e) education (f) assimilation

(g) constitution (h) discrimination

9.5.3 1. b 2. a 3. e 4. c 5. f 6. d

9.6.1 1. A sweet song is sung by her.

2. Rawan was killed by Ram.

3. Cricket will be played by them.

4. The Bihar Utsav is being watched by the President.

5. The car was being driven by Ram.

6. The match had been won by him.

7. The glass has been broken by Palan.

8. Let this work be done.

9. By whom was this drama written?

10. Your health should be taken care of.

11. This horror picture should not be seen.


10

Where the Mind is Without Fear


Having a dream is part of life. Everybody has a dream for the

betterment of his life, his family, his society or of his nation. Do you also have

any dream? What do you dream of? What do you do to realise your dream?

Here is a nice patriotic lyric by Rabindranath Tagore, the first Indian recipient

of the Nobel Prize for literature. As a true visionary, Tagore dreams of a free

and intellectually rich India and prays to God to awaken the country from

darkness and slavery into a state of ideal freedom.

10.2 Objectives


· to read and appreciate a lyric.

· to appreciate the feelings of patriotism, freedom and awakening.

· to understand the interplay of reality, vision and imagination.

· to understand the use of Alliteration.

· to understand the use of Metaphor.

Now read and enjoy the poem :

“Where the Mind is Without Fear”

“Where the mind is without fear

And the head is held high

Where knowledge is free

Where the world has not been broken up

Into fragments by narrow domestic walls;

Where words come out from the


English

9.5.1. (A) (i) education (ii) inspiration (iii) civilization

(iv) foundation (v) observation (vi) assimilation

(vii)constitution (viii) discrimination

(B) (a) foundation (b) civilization (c) observation

(d) inspiration (e) education (f) assimilation

(g) constitution (h) discrimination

9.5.3 1. b 2. a 3. e 4. c 5. f 6. d

9.6.1 1. A sweet song is sung by her.

2. Rawan was killed by Ram.

3. Cricket will be played by them.

4. The Bihar Utsav is being watched by the President.

5. The car was being driven by Ram.

6. The match had been won by him.

7. The glass has been broken by Palan.

8. Let this work be done.

9. By whom was this drama written?

10. Your health should be taken care of.

11. This horror picture should not be seen.


10



Having a dream is part of life. Everybody has a dream for the

betterment of his life, his family, his society or of his nation. Do you also have

any dream? What do you dream of? What do you do to realise your dream?

Here is a nice patriotic lyric by Rabindranath Tagore, the first Indian recipient

of the Nobel Prize for literature. As a true visionary, Tagore dreams of a free

and intellectually rich India and prays to God to awaken the country from

darkness and slavery into a state of ideal freedom.

10.2 Objectives


· to read and appreciate a lyric.

· to appreciate the feelings of patriotism, freedom and awakening.

· to understand the interplay of reality, vision and imagination.

· to understand the use of Alliteration.

· to understand the use of Metaphor.

Now read and enjoy the poem :

“Where the Mind is Without Fear”





Into fragments by narrow domestic walls;

Where words come out from the


English

Depths of truth

Where tireless striving

Stretches its arms towards perfection;

Where the clear stream of reason

Has not lost its way into the

Dreary desert sand of dead habit;

Where the mind is led forward

By thee into ever widening

Thought and action-

Into that heaven of freedom,

My father,

Let my country awake.”

Rabindranath Tagore

Summary

“Where the Mind is without Fear” is one of Tagore’s best remembered

patriotic lyrics. This poem has been written into a single complex sentence having

its Principal Clause at the end.

In this poem Tagore prays to God to awaken his country into a ‘heaven of

freedom’ where the mind of the countrymen is without fear and everyone can

hold his head high with self-respect. He wants his country to have free knowledge.

He wants that his country should be turned into a world where there is no domestic

quarrel and it is not broken up into fragments of caste, creed, language, region etc.

The poet expects tireless work from his countrymen to attain perfection. He prays

to God to lead the mind of his countrymen to devote to the rapid progress of

nation through thought and action. In the last, the poet fervently requests God to

let his countrymen awaken into such a heaven of ideal freedom.


10.3.1 Read the following stanza and answer the questions:




Letter to Cork



Into fragments by narrow domestic walls;”

1. What does the poet mean by ‘mind is without fear and the head is held

high’?

a) To be proud of one’s high standard.

b) To be fearless and self respecting.

c) To be careless and stand erect.

2. What do you mean by ‘where knowledge is free’?

a) Where knowledge is given without any cost.

b) Where knowledge is limited to a few persons.

c) Where everybody is free to attain knowledge.

3. What does ‘narrow domestic walls’ refer to, in the poem? What do

these walls do?

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

4. Look at the line ‘the head is held high’.

The sound ‘h’ is repeated three times. It gives the line a musical quality.

This poetic device is called Alliteration.

1. Go through the lesson once again. Pick out two lines where letters and

sounds have been repeated.

1. ______________________________________________________

2. ______________________________________________________


10.3.2.Now read and enjoy the following stanza and answer the questions

that follow;

“Where words come out from the

Depths of truth





English

Depths of truth





Dreary desert sand of dead habit;

Where the mind is led forward


Thought and action-


My father,


Rabindranath Tagore

Summary

“Where the Mind is without Fear” is one of Tagore’s best remembered

patriotic lyrics. This poem has been written into a single complex sentence having

its Principal Clause at the end.

In this poem Tagore prays to God to awaken his country into a ‘heaven of

freedom’ where the mind of the countrymen is without fear and everyone can

hold his head high with self-respect. He wants his country to have free knowledge.

He wants that his country should be turned into a world where there is no domestic

quarrel and it is not broken up into fragments of caste, creed, language, region etc.

The poet expects tireless work from his countrymen to attain perfection. He prays

to God to lead the mind of his countrymen to devote to the rapid progress of

nation through thought and action. In the last, the poet fervently requests God to

let his countrymen awaken into such a heaven of ideal freedom.


10.3.1 Read the following stanza and answer the questions:




Letter to Cork



Into fragments by narrow domestic walls;”

1. What does the poet mean by ‘mind is without fear and the head is held

high’?

a) To be proud of one’s high standard.

b) To be fearless and self respecting.

c) To be careless and stand erect.

2. What do you mean by ‘where knowledge is free’?

a) Where knowledge is given without any cost.

b) Where knowledge is limited to a few persons.

c) Where everybody is free to attain knowledge.

3. What does ‘narrow domestic walls’ refer to, in the poem? What do

these walls do?

______________________________________________________

______________________________________________________

4. Look at the line ‘the head is held high’.

The sound ‘h’ is repeated three times. It gives the line a musical quality.

This poetic device is called Alliteration.

1. Go through the lesson once again. Pick out two lines where letters and

sounds have been repeated.

1. ______________________________________________________

2. ______________________________________________________


10.3.2.Now read and enjoy the following stanza and answer the questions

that follow;

“Where words come out from the

Depths of truth





English



Dreary desert sand of dead habit;”

1. What does ‘tireless striving’ refer to?

___________________________________________

2. What does the poet mean by ‘clear stream of reason’?

___________________________________________

3. What does the phrase ‘Dreary desert sand of dead habit’ suggest?

___________________________________________

10.3.3.Now let us read further and answer the question :

“Where the mind is led forward


Thought and action-


My father,


1. Whom does the poet address as ‘thee’ and ‘my father’?

___________________________________________

2. ‘Ever widening thought and action’ means

a) Broadness of mind and action.

b) Meanness of mind and action

c) Mind and action free from all anxieties

Overall Questions

10.4.1 Answer these questions :

1) What ‘heaven of freedom’ does Tagore dream of?

___________________________________________

2) How far does India of today resemble Tagore’s vision of a free country?

___________________________________________


Letter to Cork

3) Study the following lines :

“Where the clear stream of reason


Dreary desert sand of dead habit”

In this extract, the poet has identified ‘reason’ with ‘clear stream and ‘dead

habit’ with ‘dreary desert’.

This type of identification is called ‘Metaphor’. Like the Simile, a Metaphor

is also a comparison, but it does not state that one thing is like another or acts as

another. It takes that for granted and precedes as if the two things were one.

Thus when we say ‘He fought like a lion’, it is Simile. But when we say ‘he

was a lion in the fight’, it is Metaphor.

Now pick another use of Metaphor from this poem.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

ANSWER

10.3.1 –b 1. 2.-c

3. ‘Narrow domestic walls’ refers to narrow division of the country

with petty and narrow ideas. Such walls divide man from man.

10.3.2.1. 1) ….. tireless striving stretches its arms towards perfection.

2) Dreary desert sand of dead habit.

2. Continuous efforts of the people to attain perfection

3. The poet wishes the mind to be free from the sense of prejudice and

discrimination on the basis of caste, creed, colour and region.

4. It suggests the superstition and dogmas which have been compared

to gloomy desert full of sand symbolizing unproductivity.

10.3.3. 1. God

2. a.

10.4.1. Tagore dreams of a country where there should be perfect freedom in

every sphere of life. People will have equal right to attain knowledge. He

dreams of a country where petty considerations of caste, creed, language,



English



Dreary desert sand of dead habit;”

1. What does ‘tireless striving’ refer to?

___________________________________________

2. What does the poet mean by ‘clear stream of reason’?

___________________________________________

3. What does the phrase ‘Dreary desert sand of dead habit’ suggest?

___________________________________________

10.3.3.Now let us read further and answer the question :

“Where the mind is led forward


Thought and action-


My father,


1. Whom does the poet address as ‘thee’ and ‘my father’?

___________________________________________

2. ‘Ever widening thought and action’ means

a) Broadness of mind and action.

b) Meanness of mind and action

c) Mind and action free from all anxieties

Overall Questions

10.4.1 Answer these questions :

1) What ‘heaven of freedom’ does Tagore dream of?

___________________________________________

2) How far does India of today resemble Tagore’s vision of a free country?

___________________________________________


Letter to Cork

3) Study the following lines :

“Where the clear stream of reason


Dreary desert sand of dead habit”

In this extract, the poet has identified ‘reason’ with ‘clear stream and ‘dead

habit’ with ‘dreary desert’.

This type of identification is called ‘Metaphor’. Like the Simile, a Metaphor

is also a comparison, but it does not state that one thing is like another or acts as

another. It takes that for granted and precedes as if the two things were one.

Thus when we say ‘He fought like a lion’, it is Simile. But when we say ‘he

was a lion in the fight’, it is Metaphor.

Now pick another use of Metaphor from this poem.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

ANSWER

10.3.1 –b 1. 2.-c

3. ‘Narrow domestic walls’ refers to narrow division of the country

with petty and narrow ideas. Such walls divide man from man.

10.3.2.1. 1) ….. tireless striving stretches its arms towards perfection.

2) Dreary desert sand of dead habit.

2. Continuous efforts of the people to attain perfection

3. The poet wishes the mind to be free from the sense of prejudice and

discrimination on the basis of caste, creed, colour and region.

4. It suggests the superstition and dogmas which have been compared

to gloomy desert full of sand symbolizing unproductivity.

10.3.3. 1. God

2. a.

10.4.1. Tagore dreams of a country where there should be perfect freedom in

every sphere of life. People will have equal right to attain knowledge. He

dreams of a country where petty considerations of caste, creed, language,



English

region etc. will not divide his countrymen. In his country there will be no

place for old habits and blind beliefs. He dreams of a country where

people will be engaged in noble thoughts and action to gain perfection.

2. Today’s India partly resembles Tagore’s vision of a free country. Tagore

expected fearlessness, self-respect, free education, true unity, truthfulness,

continuous effort for the betterment of the country, fresh and broad thinking

and devotion of countrymen to the rapid progress of the country through

thought and action. Now India is free and these things are present here.

But corruption, selfishness, and various types of discrimination sometimes

shatter his dreams.


11

After Twenty Years


Love and duty are two governing principles of life. Sometimes they

complement each other, but on several occasions one has to choose between

the two. Many a time, we have to perform your duty against a person who is

your dearest. What will you do if such a condition comes before you?

Here is a story that suggests one way of choosing between the options.

American writer William Sydney Porter, pen name, O’ Henry, presents

a situation when two friends meet after twenty years at a place and time fixed

by them when they parted. One of them is a cop and another, a law breaker.

Find out what happens in the story.

11.2 Objectives

This story is expected to enable you

· to read and enjoy a story.

· to understand degrees of comparison.

· to express your view.

· to talk on an situation.

Section I

The policeman on the beat moved up the avenue impressively. The

impressiveness was habitual and not for show, for spectators were few. The time

was barely 10 o’clock at night, but chilly gusts of wind with a taste of rain in them

had well nigh developed the streets.

Trying doors as he went, twirling his club with many intricate and artful

movements, turning now and then to cast his watchful eye adown the pacific


English

region etc. will not divide his countrymen. In his country there will be no

place for old habits and blind beliefs. He dreams of a country where

people will be engaged in noble thoughts and action to gain perfection.

2. Today’s India partly resembles Tagore’s vision of a free country. Tagore

expected fearlessness, self-respect, free education, true unity, truthfulness,

continuous effort for the betterment of the country, fresh and broad thinking

and devotion of countrymen to the rapid progress of the country through

thought and action. Now India is free and these things are present here.

But corruption, selfishness, and various types of discrimination sometimes

shatter his dreams.


11

After Twenty Years


Love and duty are two governing principles of life. Sometimes they

complement each other, but on several occasions one has to choose between

the two. Many a time, we have to perform your duty against a person who is

your dearest. What will you do if such a condition comes before you?

Here is a story that suggests one way of choosing between the options.

American writer William Sydney Porter, pen name, O’ Henry, presents

a situation when two friends meet after twenty years at a place and time fixed

by them when they parted. One of them is a cop and another, a law breaker.

Find out what happens in the story.

11.2 Objectives

This story is expected to enable you

· to read and enjoy a story.

· to understand degrees of comparison.

· to express your view.

· to talk on an situation.

Section I

The policeman on the beat moved up the avenue impressively. The

impressiveness was habitual and not for show, for spectators were few. The time

was barely 10 o’clock at night, but chilly gusts of wind with a taste of rain in them

had well nigh developed the streets.

Trying doors as he went, twirling his club with many intricate and artful

movements, turning now and then to cast his watchful eye adown the pacific


English

thoroughfare, the officer, with his stalwart form and slight swagger, made a fine

picture of a guardian of the peace. The vicinity was one that kept early hours.

Now and then you might see the lights of a cigar store or of an all-night lunch

counter; but the majority of the doors belonged to business places that had long

since been closed.

When about midway of a certain block the policeman suddenly slowed walk.

In the doorway of a darkened hardware store a man leaned, with an unlighted

cigar in his mouth. As the policeman walked up to him the man spoke up quickly.

‘It’s all right, officer’, he said, reassuringly. ‘I’m just waiting for a friend. It’s

an appointment made twenty years ago. Sounds a little funny to you, doesn’t it?

Well, I’ll explain if you’d like to make certain it’s all straight. About that long ago

there used to be a restaurant where this store stands – “Big Joe” Brady’s restaurant.’

‘Until five years ago’, said the policeman. ‘It was torn down then.’ The man

in the doorway struck a match and lit his cigar. The light showed a pale, square-

jawed face with keen eyes, and a little white scar near his right eyebrow. His scarf

pin was a large diamond, oddly set.

‘Twenty years ago to-night’, said the man, ‘I dined here at “Big Joe” Brady’s

with Jimmy Wells, my best chum, and the finest chap in the world. He and I were

raised here in New York, just like two brothers, together. I was eighteen and

Jimmy was twenty. The next morning I was to start for the West to make my


Letter to Cork

fortune. You couldn’t have dragged Jimmy out of New York; he thought it was the

only place on earth. Well, we agreed that night that we would meet here again

exactly twenty years from that date and time, no matter what our conditions might

be or from what distance we might have to come. We figured that in twenty years

each of us ought to have our destiny worked out and our fortunes made, whatever

they were going to be.’



1) “The vicinity was one that kept early hours” means-

a) The people used to do their work as soon as possible.

b) They used to sleep early.

c) Morning hours are fixed for work.

d) Two or three hours are sufficient for anything.

2) “The time was barely 10 O’ clock at night, but chilly gusts of wind with a

taste of rain in them had well nigh developed the streets.” means-

a) It seemed like late hours of night.

b) The night was very dark and peaceful.

c) That was a very cold night.

d) All of them.

3) “He thought it was the only place on earth.” Here it means-

a) Other cities were destroyed.

b) He didn’t want to leave that city.

c) It was prohibited for him to go anywhere else.

d) None of these.

4) “It was torn down then.” It indicates-

a) The restaurant was closed, so destroyed.

b) The man standing there was not in a good condition.

c) The restaurant was in a bad condition.

d) None of these


1) Why was the policeman called ‘a guardian of peace.’?

______________________________________________________

After Twenty Years


English

thoroughfare, the officer, with his stalwart form and slight swagger, made a fine

picture of a guardian of the peace. The vicinity was one that kept early hours.

Now and then you might see the lights of a cigar store or of an all-night lunch

counter; but the majority of the doors belonged to business places that had long

since been closed.

When about midway of a certain block the policeman suddenly slowed walk.

In the doorway of a darkened hardware store a man leaned, with an unlighted

cigar in his mouth. As the policeman walked up to him the man spoke up quickly.

‘It’s all right, officer’, he said, reassuringly. ‘I’m just waiting for a friend. It’s

an appointment made twenty years ago. Sounds a little funny to you, doesn’t it?

Well, I’ll explain if you’d like to make certain it’s all straight. About that long ago

there used to be a restaurant where this store stands – “Big Joe” Brady’s restaurant.’

‘Until five years ago’, said the policeman. ‘It was torn down then.’ The man

in the doorway struck a match and lit his cigar. The light showed a pale, square-

jawed face with keen eyes, and a little white scar near his right eyebrow. His scarf

pin was a large diamond, oddly set.

‘Twenty years ago to-night’, said the man, ‘I dined here at “Big Joe” Brady’s

with Jimmy Wells, my best chum, and the finest chap in the world. He and I were

raised here in New York, just like two brothers, together. I was eighteen and

Jimmy was twenty. The next morning I was to start for the West to make my


Letter to Cork

fortune. You couldn’t have dragged Jimmy out of New York; he thought it was the

only place on earth. Well, we agreed that night that we would meet here again

exactly twenty years from that date and time, no matter what our conditions might

be or from what distance we might have to come. We figured that in twenty years

each of us ought to have our destiny worked out and our fortunes made, whatever

they were going to be.’



1) “The vicinity was one that kept early hours” means-

a) The people used to do their work as soon as possible.

b) They used to sleep early.

c) Morning hours are fixed for work.

d) Two or three hours are sufficient for anything.

2) “The time was barely 10 O’ clock at night, but chilly gusts of wind with a

taste of rain in them had well nigh developed the streets.” means-

a) It seemed like late hours of night.

b) The night was very dark and peaceful.

c) That was a very cold night.

d) All of them.

3) “He thought it was the only place on earth.” Here it means-

a) Other cities were destroyed.

b) He didn’t want to leave that city.

c) It was prohibited for him to go anywhere else.

d) None of these.

4) “It was torn down then.” It indicates-

a) The restaurant was closed, so destroyed.

b) The man standing there was not in a good condition.

c) The restaurant was in a bad condition.

d) None of these


1) Why was the policeman called ‘a guardian of peace.’?

______________________________________________________

After Twenty Years


English

2) What was the promise that the two friends made?

______________________________________________________

3) What shows that the man was very wealthy?

______________________________________________________

Section II

‘It sounds pretty interesting’, said the policeman. ‘Rather a long time between

meets, though, it seems to me. Haven’t you heard from your friend since you left?’

‘Well, yes, for a time, we corresponded’, said the other. ‘But after a year or

two we lost track of each other. You see, the West is a pretty big proposition, and

I kept hustling around over it pretty lively. But I know Jimmy will meet me here if

he’s alive, for he always was the truest, stanchest old champ in the world. He’ll

never forget. I came a thousand miles to stand in this door to night, and it’s worth

it if my old partner turns up.’

The waiting man pulled out a handsome watch, the lids of it set with small

diamonds.

‘Three minutes to ten’, he announced. ‘It was exactly ten o’clock when we

parted here at the restaurant door.’

‘Did pretty well out West, didn’t you?’ asked the policeman.

‘You bet! I hope Jimmy has done half as well. He was a kind of plodder,

though, good fellow as he was. I’ve had to compete with some of the sharpest

wits going to get my pile. A man gets in a groove in New York. It takes the West to

put a razor-edge on him.’

The policeman twirled his club and took a step or two.

‘I’ll be on my way. Hope your friend comes around all right. Going to call on

him sharp?’

‘I should say not!’said the other. ‘I’ll give him half an hour at least. If Jimmy

is alive on earth he’ll be here by that time. So long, officer.’

‘Good-night, sir,’ said the policeman, passing on along his beat, trying doors

as he went.

There was now a fine, cold drizzle falling, and the wind had risen from its

uncertain puffs into a steady blow. The few foot passengers astir in that quarter

hurried dismally and silently along with coat collars turned high and pocketed hands.

And in the door of the hardware store the man who had come a thousand miles to

fill an appointment, uncertain almost to absurdity, with the friend of his youth,

smoked his cigar and waited.


Letter to Cork


11.3.3. Choose the correct option:

1) What do you understand by the term “we lost track of each other…”?

a) Railway track was broken.

b) They were not in touch.

c) They lost their way.

d) None of these.

2) ‘West is a pretty big proposition’ means-

a) One can find good fortune in West.

b) West is used as preposition.

c) West is very big in size.

d) None of these.

3) “Jimmy will meet me here if he’s alive.” This line shows appropriately

a) Bob’s kind nature.

b) Bob’s trust on their friendship.

c) Jimmy’s punctuality.

d) None of these.

4) ‘He was a kind of plodder.’ means-

a) He was a slow but steady worker.

b) He was trustworthy.

c) He could plough the field.

d) None of these.

11.3.4. Answer in brief1) Why did they lose track of each other?

___________________________________________

2) What kind of a person was Jimmy?

___________________________________________

3) How were the passengers moving?

___________________________________________

4) What does the phrase ‘uncertain almost to absurdity’ indicate?

___________________________________________

After Twenty Years


English

2) What was the promise that the two friends made?

______________________________________________________

3) What shows that the man was very wealthy?

______________________________________________________

Section II

‘It sounds pretty interesting’, said the policeman. ‘Rather a long time between

meets, though, it seems to me. Haven’t you heard from your friend since you left?’

‘Well, yes, for a time, we corresponded’, said the other. ‘But after a year or

two we lost track of each other. You see, the West is a pretty big proposition, and

I kept hustling around over it pretty lively. But I know Jimmy will meet me here if

he’s alive, for he always was the truest, stanchest old champ in the world. He’ll

never forget. I came a thousand miles to stand in this door to night, and it’s worth

it if my old partner turns up.’

The waiting man pulled out a handsome watch, the lids of it set with small

diamonds.

‘Three minutes to ten’, he announced. ‘It was exactly ten o’clock when we

parted here at the restaurant door.’

‘Did pretty well out West, didn’t you?’ asked the policeman.

‘You bet! I hope Jimmy has done half as well. He was a kind of plodder,

though, good fellow as he was. I’ve had to compete with some of the sharpest

wits going to get my pile. A man gets in a groove in New York. It takes the West to

put a razor-edge on him.’

The policeman twirled his club and took a step or two.

‘I’ll be on my way. Hope your friend comes around all right. Going to call on

him sharp?’

‘I should say not!’said the other. ‘I’ll give him half an hour at least. If Jimmy

is alive on earth he’ll be here by that time. So long, officer.’

‘Good-night, sir,’ said the policeman, passing on along his beat, trying doors

as he went.

There was now a fine, cold drizzle falling, and the wind had risen from its

uncertain puffs into a steady blow. The few foot passengers astir in that quarter

hurried dismally and silently along with coat collars turned high and pocketed hands.

And in the door of the hardware store the man who had come a thousand miles to

fill an appointment, uncertain almost to absurdity, with the friend of his youth,

smoked his cigar and waited.


Letter to Cork



1) What do you understand by the term “we lost track of each other…”?

a) Railway track was broken.

b) They were not in touch.

c) They lost their way.

d) None of these.

2) ‘West is a pretty big proposition’ means-

a) One can find good fortune in West.

b) West is used as preposition.

c) West is very big in size.

d) None of these.

3) “Jimmy will meet me here if he’s alive.” This line shows appropriately

a) Bob’s kind nature.

b) Bob’s trust on their friendship.

c) Jimmy’s punctuality.

d) None of these.

4) ‘He was a kind of plodder.’ means-

a) He was a slow but steady worker.

b) He was trustworthy.

c) He could plough the field.

d) None of these.

11.3.4. Answer in brief1) Why did they lose track of each other?

___________________________________________

2) What kind of a person was Jimmy?

___________________________________________

3) How were the passengers moving?

___________________________________________

4) What does the phrase ‘uncertain almost to absurdity’ indicate?

___________________________________________

After Twenty Years


English

Section III

About twenty minutes he waited, and then a tall man in a long overcoat, with

collar turned up to his ears, hurried across from the opposite side of the street. He

went directly to the waiting man.

‘Is that you Bob?’ he asked doubtfully.

‘Is that you, Jimmy Wells?’ cried the man in the door.

‘Bless my heart!’ exclaimed the new arrival, grasping both the other’s hands

with his own. ‘It’s Bob, sure as fate. I was certain. I’d find you here if you were

still in existence. Well, well, well!- twenty years is a long time. The old restaurant’s

gone, Bob; I wish it had lasted, so we could have another dinner there. How has

the West treated you, old man?’

‘Bully; it has given me everything I asked it for. You’ve changed lots, Jimmy.

I never thought you were so tall by two or three inches.’

‘Oh, I grew a bit after I was twenty.’

‘Doing well in New York, Jimmy?’

‘Moderately. I have a position in one of the city departments; Come on,

Bob; we’ll go around to a place I know of, and have a good long talk about old

times.’

The two men started up the street, arm in arm. The man from the West, his

egotism enlarged by success, was beginning to outline the history of his career.

The other, submerged in his overcoat listened with interest.

At the corner stood a drug store, brilliant with electric lights. When they

came into this glare each of them turned simultaneously to gaze upon the other’s

face.

The man from the West stopped suddenly and released his arm.

‘You’re not Jimmy Wells’, he snapped. ‘Twenty years is a long time, but not

long enough to change a man’s nose from a Roman to a pug.’

‘It sometimes changes a good man into a bad one,’ said the tall man. ‘You’ve

been under arrest for ten minutes, “Silky” Bob. Chicago thinks you may have

dropped over our way and wires us she wants to have a chat with you. Going

quietly, are you? That’s sensible. Now, before we go to the station here’s a note I

was asked to hand to you. You may read it here at the window. It’s from Patrolman

Wells.’

The man from the West unfolded the little piece of paper and handed to him.

His hand was steady when he began to read, but it trembled a little by the time he

had finished. The note was rather short.


Letter to Cork

Bob: I was at the appointed place on time. When you struck the match to

light your cigar I saw it was the face of the man wanted in Chicago. Somehow I

couldn’t do it myself, so I went around and got a plain clothes man to do the job.

Jimmy.



1) Who was the tall man that appeared in a long overcoat?

__________________________________________

2) What was Bob’s reaction when he saw the tall man’s face?

__________________________________________


1) “It sometimes changes a good man into a bad one.” What do you

understand by this statement?

__________________________________________

2) In what situation do you find Jimmy when he discovered his friend was a

law-breaker?

__________________________________________

3) Bob was a criminal but he was a trustworthy friend. Do you agree with

this?

__________________________________________


11.5.1.Match the word with their meanings:

Word meanings

1. grasp a) continuous

2. treat b) very bright

3. enlarge c) behave

4. brilliant d) hold firmly

After Twenty Years


English

Section III

About twenty minutes he waited, and then a tall man in a long overcoat, with

collar turned up to his ears, hurried across from the opposite side of the street. He

went directly to the waiting man.

‘Is that you Bob?’ he asked doubtfully.

‘Is that you, Jimmy Wells?’ cried the man in the door.

‘Bless my heart!’ exclaimed the new arrival, grasping both the other’s hands

with his own. ‘It’s Bob, sure as fate. I was certain. I’d find you here if you were

still in existence. Well, well, well!- twenty years is a long time. The old restaurant’s

gone, Bob; I wish it had lasted, so we could have another dinner there. How has

the West treated you, old man?’

‘Bully; it has given me everything I asked it for. You’ve changed lots, Jimmy.

I never thought you were so tall by two or three inches.’

‘Oh, I grew a bit after I was twenty.’

‘Doing well in New York, Jimmy?’

‘Moderately. I have a position in one of the city departments; Come on,

Bob; we’ll go around to a place I know of, and have a good long talk about old

times.’

The two men started up the street, arm in arm. The man from the West, his

egotism enlarged by success, was beginning to outline the history of his career.

The other, submerged in his overcoat listened with interest.

At the corner stood a drug store, brilliant with electric lights. When they

came into this glare each of them turned simultaneously to gaze upon the other’s

face.

The man from the West stopped suddenly and released his arm.

‘You’re not Jimmy Wells’, he snapped. ‘Twenty years is a long time, but not

long enough to change a man’s nose from a Roman to a pug.’

‘It sometimes changes a good man into a bad one,’ said the tall man. ‘You’ve

been under arrest for ten minutes, “Silky” Bob. Chicago thinks you may have

dropped over our way and wires us she wants to have a chat with you. Going

quietly, are you? That’s sensible. Now, before we go to the station here’s a note I

was asked to hand to you. You may read it here at the window. It’s from Patrolman

Wells.’

The man from the West unfolded the little piece of paper and handed to him.

His hand was steady when he began to read, but it trembled a little by the time he

had finished. The note was rather short.


Letter to Cork

Bob: I was at the appointed place on time. When you struck the match to

light your cigar I saw it was the face of the man wanted in Chicago. Somehow I

couldn’t do it myself, so I went around and got a plain clothes man to do the job.

Jimmy.



1) Who was the tall man that appeared in a long overcoat?

__________________________________________

2) What was Bob’s reaction when he saw the tall man’s face?

__________________________________________


1) “It sometimes changes a good man into a bad one.” What do you

understand by this statement?

__________________________________________

2) In what situation do you find Jimmy when he discovered his friend was a

law-breaker?

__________________________________________

3) Bob was a criminal but he was a trustworthy friend. Do you agree with

this?

__________________________________________


11.5.1.Match the word with their meanings:

Word meanings

1. grasp a) continuous

2. treat b) very bright

3. enlarge c) behave

4. brilliant d) hold firmly

After Twenty Years


English

5. steady e) expansion

11.6.Be familiar with structures

Look at these lines given below—

“………. a fine picture of a guardian of the peace.”

“……… the finest chap in the world.”

In the first sentence the adjective ‘fine’ merely tells us that the subject or

noun has the quality of goodness without saying how much of this quality it has.

In the second sentence the adjective ‘finest’ tells us that the subject or noun

has the highest degree of the quality.

In this context, you should know another degree of adjective between these

two above said adjectives. i.e. ‘finer’.

‘Finer’ tells us that the noun has more quality, compared with anyone else.

You see that these are three degrees of comparison.

Fine — Positive degree

Finer — Comparative degree

Finest — Superlative degree.

If are Adjective or Adverb consists of one or two syllables, we add ‘er’ to

change it into comparative and ‘est’ into superlative degree.

great greater greatest

tall taller tallest

When the Adjective or Adverb has more than two syllables, we should use

‘more’ before the word for comparative and ‘most’ for the superlative.

difficult more difficult most difficult

obedient more obedient most obedient

Some words are changed irregularly in comparative and superlative

Good, well better best

Bad, evil, ill worse worst

Much, many more most

Little less lost

Note – We commonly use ‘than’ after comparative degree and ‘the’ before

superlative degree. But at times it is avoided

He is the better of the two.

Rama is my best friend.


Letter to Cork

Now, please fill the blanks with the adjectives of degrees, given in the box

below.

11.6.1. Positive Comparative Superlative

degree degree degree

1) small _________ smallest

2) able _________ ablest

3) ________ happier happiest

4) many _________ most

5) wealthy wealthier _________

6) _________ _________ noblest

7) intelligent _________ _________

8) late _________ _________

9) _________ _________ Most faithful

10) far _________ _________


Abhishek and Anjani are friends. They are discussing their future planning.

Read these dialogues and role-play with your friend, one being Anjani and another

Abhishek.

Anjani : Hello, Abhishek.

Abhishek : Hi, Anjani. How are you?

Anjani : Fine, chap. What are you doing these days?

Abhishek : I am preparing for some entrance test for B.Tech.

Anjani : Oh, very nice. I am trying to be selected in NDA exam.

Abhishek : That’s really good. My best wishes for you.

Anjani : Same to you Abhishek.

Abhishek : O.K. Bye.

Anjani : Bye.


You often come across the news of terrorist’s attack on police vehicles.

How can it be controlled ? Write a letter to the editor of a national newspaper

presenting your ideas. .

______________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________________________________________________________

After Twenty Years


English

5. steady e) expansion

11.6.Be familiar with structures

Look at these lines given below—

“………. a fine picture of a guardian of the peace.”

“……… the finest chap in the world.”

In the first sentence the adjective ‘fine’ merely tells us that the subject or

noun has the quality of goodness without saying how much of this quality it has.

In the second sentence the adjective ‘finest’ tells us that the subject or noun

has the highest degree of the quality.

In this context, you should know another degree of adjective between these

two above said adjectives. i.e. ‘finer’.

‘Finer’ tells us that the noun has more quality, compared with anyone else.

You see that these are three degrees of comparison.

Fine — Positive degree

Finer — Comparative degree

Finest — Superlative degree.

If are Adjective or Adverb consists of one or two syllables, we add ‘er’ to

change it into comparative and ‘est’ into superlative degree.

great greater greatest

tall taller tallest

When the Adjective or Adverb has more than two syllables, we should use

‘more’ before the word for comparative and ‘most’ for the superlative.

difficult more difficult most difficult

obedient more obedient most obedient

Some words are changed irregularly in comparative and superlative

Good, well better best

Bad, evil, ill worse worst

Much, many more most

Little less lost

Note – We commonly use ‘than’ after comparative degree and ‘the’ before

superlative degree. But at times it is avoided

He is the better of the two.

Rama is my best friend.


Letter to Cork

Now, please fill the blanks with the adjectives of degrees, given in the box

below.

11.6.1. Positive Comparative Superlative

degree degree degree

1) small _________ smallest

2) able _________ ablest

3) ________ happier happiest

4) many _________ most

5) wealthy wealthier _________

6) _________ _________ noblest

7) intelligent _________ _________

8) late _________ _________

9) _________ _________ Most faithful

10) far _________ _________


Abhishek and Anjani are friends. They are discussing their future planning.

Read these dialogues and role-play with your friend, one being Anjani and another

Abhishek.

Anjani : Hello, Abhishek.

Abhishek : Hi, Anjani. How are you?

Anjani : Fine, chap. What are you doing these days?

Abhishek : I am preparing for some entrance test for B.Tech.

Anjani : Oh, very nice. I am trying to be selected in NDA exam.

Abhishek : That’s really good. My best wishes for you.

Anjani : Same to you Abhishek.

Abhishek : O.K. Bye.

Anjani : Bye.


You often come across the news of terrorist’s attack on police vehicles.

How can it be controlled ? Write a letter to the editor of a national newspaper

presenting your ideas. .

______________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________________________________________________________

After Twenty Years


English

ANSWER

11.3.1. 1) b 2) d 3) b 4) a

11.3.2. 1) Night was very cold and peaceful, streets were empty. Only the

policeman was walking there as he was maintaining that peace.

So he was called as a ‘guardian of peace’.

2) The promise was to meet after twenty years at the same place,

same time.

3) His attire was very expensive as well as his scarf pin was a large

diamond. So one can understand that the man was very wealthy.

11.3.3. 1. b2. a 3. b 4. a

11.3.4. 1. They were very busy with their own life so they didn’t write

further to each other.

2. Jimmy was an honest and dutiful person.

3. The passengers were moving silently in that cold night.

4. This phrase indicates the possibility of fulfilment of the promise

made twenty years before.

11.3.5. 1. He was another policeman to whom Jimmy handed over the

duty to arrest Bob.

2. He stopped and released his hand from other’s arm.

11.4. 1. In the hustle –bustle of life many times a good person was compelled

to do wrong.

2. He must be in a dilemma and anguish after seeing his best friend as

a law-breaker.

3. Bob was a criminal and he knew very well that police could arrest

him. But, in spite of that he came to meet his friend. This shows

that he was a trustworthy friend.

11.5.1. 1. d 2. c 3. e 4. b 5. a

11.6.1. 1. smaller 2. abler 3. happy 4. more

5. wealthiest 6. noble, nobler

7. more intelligent, most intelligent 8. later, latter (letter, last)

9. more faithful, most faithful 10. farther, farthest


12

Nalanda: Ancient seat of learning


There are several places in India which are culturally very rich. Have

you ever thought why these places achieved the distinction of being the best in

any field? Has the knowledge of our rich tradition ever motivated you to

regain our last glory? Well, here is a lesson that talks about Nalanda, hailed

as the most prestigious ancient seat of learning. Read this lesson, which, in

fact, has been taken from a speech delivered by Dr. Rajendra Prasad, the first

President of India, and find out what made Nalanda an ancient seat of learning.

12.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a speech

· to appreciate a speech

· to learn to use participle

· to be able to describe a historical/cultural place

· to talk about a cultural place

Section I

Nalanda is the symbol of the most glorious period of our history, for not only

did the quest for knowledge blossom here into its finest shape but also because it

bound together, at that time, the various parts of Asia with links of knowledge.

There are no national and racial distinctions in the realm of knowledge and this

was true of Nalanda. The message of Nalanda was heard across the mountains

and oceans of the Asian mainland and, for nearly six centuries, it continued to be

the centre of Asian consciousness. The history of Nalanda dates back to the age

of Lord Buddha and Lord Mahavira. According to Jain records, Lord Mahavira

met Acharya Mankhila at Nalanda. Lord Mahavira is said to have lived here for

________________________


English

ANSWER

11.3.1. 1) b 2) d 3) b 4) a

11.3.2. 1) Night was very cold and peaceful, streets were empty. Only the

policeman was walking there as he was maintaining that peace.

So he was called as a ‘guardian of peace’.

2) The promise was to meet after twenty years at the same place,

same time.

3) His attire was very expensive as well as his scarf pin was a large

diamond. So one can understand that the man was very wealthy.

11.3.3. 1. b2. a 3. b 4. a

11.3.4. 1. They were very busy with their own life so they didn’t write

further to each other.

2. Jimmy was an honest and dutiful person.

3. The passengers were moving silently in that cold night.

4. This phrase indicates the possibility of fulfilment of the promise

made twenty years before.

11.3.5. 1. He was another policeman to whom Jimmy handed over the

duty to arrest Bob.

2. He stopped and released his hand from other’s arm.

11.4. 1. In the hustle –bustle of life many times a good person was compelled

to do wrong.

2. He must be in a dilemma and anguish after seeing his best friend as

a law-breaker.

3. Bob was a criminal and he knew very well that police could arrest

him. But, in spite of that he came to meet his friend. This shows

that he was a trustworthy friend.

11.5.1. 1. d 2. c 3. e 4. b 5. a

11.6.1. 1. smaller 2. abler 3. happy 4. more

5. wealthiest 6. noble, nobler

7. more intelligent, most intelligent 8. later, latter (letter, last)

9. more faithful, most faithful 10. farther, farthest


12

Nalanda: Ancient seat of learning


There are several places in India which are culturally very rich. Have

you ever thought why these places achieved the distinction of being the best in

any field? Has the knowledge of our rich tradition ever motivated you to

regain our last glory? Well, here is a lesson that talks about Nalanda, hailed

as the most prestigious ancient seat of learning. Read this lesson, which, in

fact, has been taken from a speech delivered by Dr. Rajendra Prasad, the first

President of India, and find out what made Nalanda an ancient seat of learning.

12.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a speech

· to appreciate a speech

· to learn to use participle

· to be able to describe a historical/cultural place

· to talk about a cultural place

Section I

Nalanda is the symbol of the most glorious period of our history, for not only

did the quest for knowledge blossom here into its finest shape but also because it

bound together, at that time, the various parts of Asia with links of knowledge.

There are no national and racial distinctions in the realm of knowledge and this

was true of Nalanda. The message of Nalanda was heard across the mountains

and oceans of the Asian mainland and, for nearly six centuries, it continued to be

the centre of Asian consciousness. The history of Nalanda dates back to the age

of Lord Buddha and Lord Mahavira. According to Jain records, Lord Mahavira

met Acharya Mankhila at Nalanda. Lord Mahavira is said to have lived here for

________________________


English

14 years. According to Lama Taranath, the learned historian of Tibet, Nalanda

was the birthplace of Sariputra, whose Samadhi survived till the reign of emperor

Ashoka who enlarged it by installing a temple around it.

Though tradition associates Nalanda with Lord Buddha and Emperor

Ashoka, yet it emerged as a flourishing university sometime in the Gupta Age.

Taranath maintains that both Bhikshu Nagarjuna and Arya Deva were associated

with Nalanda University and says further that Acharya Dingnag visited Nalanda

and had a scholarly discussion. In the 4th century AD, Fa-hien, a Chinese pilgrim,

visited Nalanda and saw the stupa constructed at the spot where Sariputra took

birth and died. But, it was not until much later that Nalanda acquired its outstanding

position. In the 7th century AD, when, during the reign of Emperor Harshwardhan,

HieunT’ Sang came to India, Nalanda was at the height of its glory. Referring to a

Jataka story, HieunT’Sang writes that it derived its name from Na-alam-Da, the

peace of mind, which Lord Buddha failed to achieve in his previous births.


12.3.1Tick the correct option.

i. According to HieunT’ Sang what does Nalanda mean?

a. The peace of mind.

b. The peace of Nalanda.

c. The peace of a particular religion.


Letter to Cork

ii. Nalanda continued to be the centre of

a. Buddhist philosophy.

b. Hindu philosophy.

c. Asian consciousness.

12.3.2.Answer the following questions.

1) What does Nalanda symbolize?

___________________________________________________

2) What message of Nalanda was heard across the mountain and ocean

of the Asian mainland?

___________________________________________________

Section II

Without any reference to a particular religion 100 lectures were delivered

every day at Nalanda. Both Brahmanical and Buddhist literature, philosophy,

sciences and art formed part of the syllabus of Nalanda University. A majority of

the monks used to study the works on Mahayana and the other 18 Nikayas of the

Buddhist faith, but there also was provision for the study and teaching of the

Vedas and allied literature. The liberalism practised by the educational authorities

of Nalanda was unique and seeds of Nalanda’s rise and progress lay in the academic

attitude which freely exposed itself to the religion and philosophy of all mankind,

without any prejudice whatsoever.

The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn up with great wisdom, and

by following it, students were increasingly successful in their daily life. It had made

a study of five subjects compulsory: grammar, by which one could get an adequate

mastery of the language: logic, which taught the student to judge every issue

rationally; medical science, a study of which enabled the student to keep himself,

as also others, in perfect health; and lastly, handicrafts. Knowledge of one craft or

another was compulsory to make the students financially independent. Besides

these four subjects, religion and philosophy were studied, depending on one’s

own special interest. The high ideal which Nalanda had set in the matter of the

courses of study deserves our attention and consideration ever now. It was this

well co- coordinated course of studies which made the knowledge of its students

both deeply penetrating and utilitarian in its practical application. HieunT’ Sang

studied law, yoga, phonetics and Panini’s grammar at the feet of Acharya Shila

Bhadra, the Chancellor of the university and after it for a period of five years, read

through many Buddhist works and was specially interested in the works of

Mahayana. Similarly, It-Sing, the Chinese traveller, studied books on Therawada

at Nalanda…..

Nalanda : Ancient seat of learning


English

14 years. According to Lama Taranath, the learned historian of Tibet, Nalanda

was the birthplace of Sariputra, whose Samadhi survived till the reign of emperor

Ashoka who enlarged it by installing a temple around it.

Though tradition associates Nalanda with Lord Buddha and Emperor

Ashoka, yet it emerged as a flourishing university sometime in the Gupta Age.

Taranath maintains that both Bhikshu Nagarjuna and Arya Deva were associated

with Nalanda University and says further that Acharya Dingnag visited Nalanda

and had a scholarly discussion. In the 4th century AD, Fa-hien, a Chinese pilgrim,

visited Nalanda and saw the stupa constructed at the spot where Sariputra took

birth and died. But, it was not until much later that Nalanda acquired its outstanding

position. In the 7th century AD, when, during the reign of Emperor Harshwardhan,

HieunT’ Sang came to India, Nalanda was at the height of its glory. Referring to a

Jataka story, HieunT’Sang writes that it derived its name from Na-alam-Da, the

peace of mind, which Lord Buddha failed to achieve in his previous births.


12.3.1Tick the correct option.

i. According to HieunT’ Sang what does Nalanda mean?

a. The peace of mind.

b. The peace of Nalanda.

c. The peace of a particular religion.


Letter to Cork

ii. Nalanda continued to be the centre of

a. Buddhist philosophy.

b. Hindu philosophy.

c. Asian consciousness.

12.3.2.Answer the following questions.

1) What does Nalanda symbolize?

___________________________________________________

2) What message of Nalanda was heard across the mountain and ocean

of the Asian mainland?

___________________________________________________

Section II

Without any reference to a particular religion 100 lectures were delivered

every day at Nalanda. Both Brahmanical and Buddhist literature, philosophy,

sciences and art formed part of the syllabus of Nalanda University. A majority of

the monks used to study the works on Mahayana and the other 18 Nikayas of the

Buddhist faith, but there also was provision for the study and teaching of the

Vedas and allied literature. The liberalism practised by the educational authorities

of Nalanda was unique and seeds of Nalanda’s rise and progress lay in the academic

attitude which freely exposed itself to the religion and philosophy of all mankind,

without any prejudice whatsoever.

The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn up with great wisdom, and

by following it, students were increasingly successful in their daily life. It had made

a study of five subjects compulsory: grammar, by which one could get an adequate

mastery of the language: logic, which taught the student to judge every issue

rationally; medical science, a study of which enabled the student to keep himself,

as also others, in perfect health; and lastly, handicrafts. Knowledge of one craft or

another was compulsory to make the students financially independent. Besides

these four subjects, religion and philosophy were studied, depending on one’s

own special interest. The high ideal which Nalanda had set in the matter of the

courses of study deserves our attention and consideration ever now. It was this

well co- coordinated course of studies which made the knowledge of its students

both deeply penetrating and utilitarian in its practical application. HieunT’ Sang

studied law, yoga, phonetics and Panini’s grammar at the feet of Acharya Shila

Bhadra, the Chancellor of the university and after it for a period of five years, read

through many Buddhist works and was specially interested in the works of

Mahayana. Similarly, It-Sing, the Chinese traveller, studied books on Therawada

at Nalanda…..



English

12.3. Test your understanding

12.3.3. Answer the following questions.

1) What attempt was made at Nalanda to make a student financially

independent?

______________________________________________________

2) What was the objective behind making a well co-ordinated course of

studies?

______________________________________________________

12.3.4. Tick (✓✓✓✓✓) the correct answer.

1) HieunT’ Sang was a

a) Chinese traveller.

b) Japanese traveller.

c) Tibetans traveller.

2) What was the most important factor of the rise of Nalanda?

a) Political attitude.

b) Academic attitude.

c) Cultural attitude.

Section III

The scholars of Nalanda carried the torch of knowledge to foreign countries.

For instance, Strong Chan Gampo, the Emperor of Tibet, with a view to introducing

and popularising Sanskrit script and the knowledge of India in his country sent a

scholar called Thonim Sambhot, to Nalanda, where he studied Buddhistic and

Brahmanical literature under Acharya Deva Vida Sinh. After this, in the 8th century

AD, Acharya Shanti Rakshit, the Chancellor of Nalanda University, went to Tibet,

in response to an invitation from the Emperor. Acharya Kamal Shila, the chief

authority on Tantra Vidya, also visited Tibet. Nalanda scholars learnt the Tibetan

language and translated Buddhist and Sanskrit works into it. Thus they presented

an entirely new literature to Tibet and gradually converted its inhabitants to Buddhism.

Acharya Shanti Rakshit of Nalanda established, for the first time, in 749 AD, a

Buddhist vihar in Tibet. It is necessary that the books available in the Tripitakar

literature of Tibet be translated once again into Sanskrit. They would not only shed

new light on Indian history and culture, but would also help us to form a complete

picture of the contribution made by Nalanda University in the pursuit of knowledge.

Further, it is also believed that Korean scholars came to study the Vinaya and

Abhidharma at Nalanda. It is quite possible that Korean translations of original

Sanskrit works may still be extant in Korea.


Letter to Cork

We should aim at reviving the educational system of a bygone era and re-

establish Nalanda as a centre of art, literature, philosophy, religion and science.

Cultural renaissance can come about in the life of a nation only when a large

number of determined scholars devote a life-time to search after truth. Though the

Magadh Research Institute is still very young, but moulded to the need of the age,

it can be expected to develop into the centre we wish it to be.


12.3.5. Answer the following question

1) Why was Thomin Sambhot sent from Tibet to Nalanda?

______________________________________________________

2) What makes cultural renaissance a reality?

______________________________________________________

3) Which contribution is expected from the translation of Tripitakar literature?

______________________________________________________

4) Tick þ the correct option.

‘Acharya Kamal Shila was the chief authority on…..’

a) Tantra Vidya

b) Karam Kanda Vidya

c) Gyan Vidya


12.4.1. Answer the following questions :

1) “There are no national and racial distinctions in the realm of knowledge”.

What does racial distinction mean?

______________________________________________________

2) “The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn with great wisdom”.

Explain.

______________________________________________________

3) What was so unique about the academic attitude at Nalanda? How does

it compare with the academic attitude at the schools/colleges of today?

______________________________________________________

4) How did the scholars of Nalanda carry the torch of knowledge to foreign

countries? Give details.

______________________________________________________



English

12.3. Test your understanding

12.3.3. Answer the following questions.

1) What attempt was made at Nalanda to make a student financially

independent?

______________________________________________________

2) What was the objective behind making a well co-ordinated course of

studies?

______________________________________________________

12.3.4. Tick (✓✓✓✓✓) the correct answer.

1) HieunT’ Sang was a

a) Chinese traveller.

b) Japanese traveller.

c) Tibetans traveller.

2) What was the most important factor of the rise of Nalanda?

a) Political attitude.

b) Academic attitude.

c) Cultural attitude.

Section III

The scholars of Nalanda carried the torch of knowledge to foreign countries.

For instance, Strong Chan Gampo, the Emperor of Tibet, with a view to introducing

and popularising Sanskrit script and the knowledge of India in his country sent a

scholar called Thonim Sambhot, to Nalanda, where he studied Buddhistic and

Brahmanical literature under Acharya Deva Vida Sinh. After this, in the 8th century

AD, Acharya Shanti Rakshit, the Chancellor of Nalanda University, went to Tibet,

in response to an invitation from the Emperor. Acharya Kamal Shila, the chief

authority on Tantra Vidya, also visited Tibet. Nalanda scholars learnt the Tibetan

language and translated Buddhist and Sanskrit works into it. Thus they presented

an entirely new literature to Tibet and gradually converted its inhabitants to Buddhism.

Acharya Shanti Rakshit of Nalanda established, for the first time, in 749 AD, a

Buddhist vihar in Tibet. It is necessary that the books available in the Tripitakar

literature of Tibet be translated once again into Sanskrit. They would not only shed

new light on Indian history and culture, but would also help us to form a complete

picture of the contribution made by Nalanda University in the pursuit of knowledge.

Further, it is also believed that Korean scholars came to study the Vinaya and

Abhidharma at Nalanda. It is quite possible that Korean translations of original

Sanskrit works may still be extant in Korea.


Letter to Cork

We should aim at reviving the educational system of a bygone era and re-

establish Nalanda as a centre of art, literature, philosophy, religion and science.

Cultural renaissance can come about in the life of a nation only when a large

number of determined scholars devote a life-time to search after truth. Though the

Magadh Research Institute is still very young, but moulded to the need of the age,

it can be expected to develop into the centre we wish it to be.


12.3.5. Answer the following question

1) Why was Thomin Sambhot sent from Tibet to Nalanda?

______________________________________________________

2) What makes cultural renaissance a reality?

______________________________________________________

3) Which contribution is expected from the translation of Tripitakar literature?

______________________________________________________

4) Tick þ the correct option.

‘Acharya Kamal Shila was the chief authority on…..’

a) Tantra Vidya

b) Karam Kanda Vidya

c) Gyan Vidya


12.4.1. Answer the following questions :

1) “There are no national and racial distinctions in the realm of knowledge”.

What does racial distinction mean?

______________________________________________________

2) “The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn with great wisdom”.

Explain.

______________________________________________________

3) What was so unique about the academic attitude at Nalanda? How does

it compare with the academic attitude at the schools/colleges of today?

______________________________________________________

4) How did the scholars of Nalanda carry the torch of knowledge to foreign

countries? Give details.

______________________________________________________



English


1) The mountain and ocean of Asian mainland…….

2) Lama Taranath, the learned historian of Tibet…..

In the above sentences the words ‘Asian’ and ‘Historian’ are Adjectives

formed by adding-‘ian’ to the Nouns, ‘Asia’ and ‘history’ respectively.

Sometimes a few letters are omitted for the sake of forming new words as:

Asia + ian = Asian

Belgium + ian = Belgian

History + ian = Historian

12.5.1 Now form new adjectives by adding – ian with following nouns and

use them in the passage that follows:

Words Words by adding –ian

Comedy

Music

Physic

Technique

Library

Grammar

Beauty

Optic

12.5.2. Now fill in the blanks with the help of the above box.

i) Mr. Das is a great _________of English.

ii) You should consult a _________ for your cold and cough.

iii) Rabindra Jain is a renowned _________of Indian film industry.

iv) My brother is a laboratory _________

v) Sumit is a very humorous person. Every body likes his acting as a

_________

vi) Go to the Khuda Baksh Khan Oriental Library and meet the _________

to get the book.

vii) My spectacles have been broken. I am going to an _________

viii) Today all the girls are going to a _________ for their party makeup.


Letter to Cork


“The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn up with great wisdom and

by following it students were increasingly successful in their daily life.”

The underlined word ‘drawn’ is the third form of the Verb ‘draw’ and has

been used to form passive voice.

The word ‘following’ has been used to express an action taken before another

action by the same subject. Hence these types of words are called Participle.

There are three types of participles.

a. The Present Participle: It ends in –ing. (Verb + ing). It denotes an action

which is in progress, or incomplete or imperfect. It is also known as Active

Participle:

Swimming is good for health.

Running is a good exercise.

b. The Past Participle: Usually ends in ed, d, t, en or n.

It denotes a completed action or state of the thing spoken of. It is called

the Passive Participle.

Deceived by his beloved, he committed suicide.

Weakened by flood waters, the tree fell down.

c. The Perfect Participle : (having + 3rd form of verb): it denotes an action as

completed at some past time:

Having rested, they continued their study.

Having received the letter, he became very cheerful.

The Present Participle is used :

i. As an adjective :

Glittering gems attract her.

Smiling persons are liked everywhere.

ii. As a subject complement :

The boy was laughing.

The man went sleeping.

iii. As an object complement:

I saw Palak playing tennis.



English


1) The mountain and ocean of Asian mainland…….

2) Lama Taranath, the learned historian of Tibet…..

In the above sentences the words ‘Asian’ and ‘Historian’ are Adjectives

formed by adding-‘ian’ to the Nouns, ‘Asia’ and ‘history’ respectively.

Sometimes a few letters are omitted for the sake of forming new words as:

Asia + ian = Asian

Belgium + ian = Belgian

History + ian = Historian

12.5.1 Now form new adjectives by adding – ian with following nouns and

use them in the passage that follows:

Words Words by adding –ian

Comedy

Music

Physic

Technique

Library

Grammar

Beauty

Optic

12.5.2. Now fill in the blanks with the help of the above box.

i) Mr. Das is a great _________of English.

ii) You should consult a _________ for your cold and cough.

iii) Rabindra Jain is a renowned _________of Indian film industry.

iv) My brother is a laboratory _________

v) Sumit is a very humorous person. Every body likes his acting as a

_________

vi) Go to the Khuda Baksh Khan Oriental Library and meet the _________

to get the book.

vii) My spectacles have been broken. I am going to an _________

viii) Today all the girls are going to a _________ for their party makeup.


Letter to Cork


“The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn up with great wisdom and

by following it students were increasingly successful in their daily life.”

The underlined word ‘drawn’ is the third form of the Verb ‘draw’ and has

been used to form passive voice.

The word ‘following’ has been used to express an action taken before another

action by the same subject. Hence these types of words are called Participle.

There are three types of participles.

a. The Present Participle: It ends in –ing. (Verb + ing). It denotes an action

which is in progress, or incomplete or imperfect. It is also known as Active

Participle:

Swimming is good for health.

Running is a good exercise.

b. The Past Participle: Usually ends in ed, d, t, en or n.

It denotes a completed action or state of the thing spoken of. It is called

the Passive Participle.

Deceived by his beloved, he committed suicide.

Weakened by flood waters, the tree fell down.

c. The Perfect Participle : (having + 3rd form of verb): it denotes an action as

completed at some past time:

Having rested, they continued their study.

Having received the letter, he became very cheerful.

The Present Participle is used :

i. As an adjective :

Glittering gems attract her.

Smiling persons are liked everywhere.

ii. As a subject complement :

The boy was laughing.

The man went sleeping.

iii. As an object complement:

I saw Palak playing tennis.



English

She kept me waiting.

iv. To express the earlier of two action by the same subject :

Carrying our luggage, we boarded the bus.

Turning off his shoes, he stole in.

v. To form the continuous tense :

We were eating.

He has been playing since 7 O’ clock.

vi. As an absolute phrase :

It being a holiday, we went on a picnic.

God willing, I shall become an I.P.S. Officer.

The Past Participle is used :

i. As a subject complement :

The boy looked worried.

She appeared dazzled.

ii. As an object complement :

I saw him playing in the field.

I found Sita lost in her thoughts.

iii. As an adjective :

A weakened bridge collapsed.

She was looking for her lost child.

iv. To combine sentences when one of the sentences contains a passive verb :

She came to the function. She was accompanied by her mother.

She came to the function accompanied by her mother.

The Perfect Participle is used:

To express an action when it is immediately followed by another with the same

subject:

Having parked the car, we entered the hall.

We parked the car. We entered the hall.

12.6.1. Fill in the blanks with suitable participles :

i. He has ………. a letter. (write/writing/written)

ii. ……….. a noise, I turned round. (heard/hearing/hear)

iii. The people have ………their seats. (take/taking/taken)

iv. We met a girl………. a basket of fruits. (carry/carried/carrying)

v. The child is …….. taught by the teacher. (being/be was/)


Letter to Cork

vi. He was ……………guilty. (found/founding/founded)


Practise the following dialogues with your friend:

You : Heard, you had been to Nalanda.

Friend : Yes, it is a nice place.

You : Tell me about it. Did you go to Nalanda University?

Friend : Yes, I did. I saw the stupa and the museum.

Yo u : What about the classes and the library of the University?

Friend : Yes, I saw them too.

Yo u : Did you go o Rajgir hill?

Friend : No, time was no more to go there.

Read the above model and talk to your friend about a historical place of

your interest along the lines given in the model.


Sometimes we want to say something about a particular place- its merit and

demerit, its importance and achievements etc. It could be an important or an

ordinary place. It could be also from ancient period. Note how Nalanda, a historical

place, has been described in the lesson you have just studied.

Before you write a description of a place, you need to collect important

information about it.

Now look at the following points about a religious place.

· Banaras - a religious place in U.P.

· Important temple – Vishwanath temple, Sankat Mochan, Durgakund etc.

· Educational institution – Banaras Hindu University, Kashi Vidyapeeth,

Sampurnanand Sanskrit University.

· Nearest important place – Sarnath, Jaunpur, Moghulsarai.

· Ancient king – Raja Hari Singh.

· Culture – composite culture, secularism.

Ex. Now write a brief description of Banaras.____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________


____________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________


English

She kept me waiting.

iv. To express the earlier of two action by the same subject :

Carrying our luggage, we boarded the bus.

Turning off his shoes, he stole in.

v. To form the continuous tense :

We were eating.

He has been playing since 7 O’ clock.

vi. As an absolute phrase :

It being a holiday, we went on a picnic.

God willing, I shall become an I.P.S. Officer.

The Past Participle is used :

i. As a subject complement :

The boy looked worried.

She appeared dazzled.

ii. As an object complement :

I saw him playing in the field.

I found Sita lost in her thoughts.

iii. As an adjective :

A weakened bridge collapsed.

She was looking for her lost child.

iv. To combine sentences when one of the sentences contains a passive verb :

She came to the function. She was accompanied by her mother.

She came to the function accompanied by her mother.

The Perfect Participle is used:

To express an action when it is immediately followed by another with the same

subject:

Having parked the car, we entered the hall.

We parked the car. We entered the hall.

12.6.1. Fill in the blanks with suitable participles :

i. He has ………. a letter. (write/writing/written)

ii. ……….. a noise, I turned round. (heard/hearing/hear)

iii. The people have ………their seats. (take/taking/taken)

iv. We met a girl………. a basket of fruits. (carry/carried/carrying)

v. The child is …….. taught by the teacher. (being/be was/)


Letter to Cork

vi. He was ……………guilty. (found/founding/founded)


Practise the following dialogues with your friend:

You : Heard, you had been to Nalanda.

Friend : Yes, it is a nice place.

You : Tell me about it. Did you go to Nalanda University?

Friend : Yes, I did. I saw the stupa and the museum.

Yo u : What about the classes and the library of the University?

Friend : Yes, I saw them too.

Yo u : Did you go o Rajgir hill?

Friend : No, time was no more to go there.

Read the above model and talk to your friend about a historical place of

your interest along the lines given in the model.


Sometimes we want to say something about a particular place- its merit and

demerit, its importance and achievements etc. It could be an important or an

ordinary place. It could be also from ancient period. Note how Nalanda, a historical

place, has been described in the lesson you have just studied.

Before you write a description of a place, you need to collect important

information about it.

Now look at the following points about a religious place.

· Banaras - a religious place in U.P.

· Important temple – Vishwanath temple, Sankat Mochan, Durgakund etc.

· Educational institution – Banaras Hindu University, Kashi Vidyapeeth,

Sampurnanand Sanskrit University.

· Nearest important place – Sarnath, Jaunpur, Moghulsarai.

· Ancient king – Raja Hari Singh.

· Culture – composite culture, secularism.

Ex. Now write a brief description of Banaras.____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________


____________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________


English

___________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ___________________________________________

__________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________________________________________

ANSWER

12.3.1. i. a ii. c

12.3.2. iii. Most glorious period of our country’s history.

iv. The message of fraternity and knowledge was heard across the

mountain and ocean of the Asian mainland.

12.3.3. 1. Knowledge of one craft was made compulsory for every student.

2. To make students deeply penetrating and utilitarian in its practical

application.

12.3.4. i.- a ii.-b

12.3.5. i. For introducing and popularising script and the knowledge of India

in his country.

ii. Cultural renaissance comes when large number of determined scholars

devote a life time to search after truth.

iii. To find a complete picture of the contribution made by Nalanda

University in the pursuit of knowledge.

iv. – a

12.4.1. 1) Discrimination on the basis of race and culture.

2) The syllabus of Nalanda University was prepared for the overall

development of students and utilitarian outlook in their practical life.

By following these well co-ordinated courses, students were

increasingly successful in their daily life.

3) The syllabus of Nalanda was drawn up very wisely. Studying the

course subjects at Nalanda, students got all round development in

addition to their economical standing. The academic attitude at the

school of today is not at par with that of Nalanda.

4) The emperor of Tibet sent a scholar to Nalanda for studying Buddhist

and Brahmanical literature under Acharya Deva Vida Singh. Acharya

Rakshit and Kamal Shila visited Tibet in response to an invitation.

English


Letter to Cork

The scholars of Nalanda learnt the Tibetian language and translated

Buddhist and Sanskrit works into it.

12.5.1. comedian, physician, musician, technician, grammarian, librarian,

optician, beautician

12.5.2. i. comedian ii. physician iii. musician iv. technician

v. grammarian vi. librarian vii. optician viii. beautician

12.6.1. i. written ii. hearing iii. taken iv. carrying

v. being vi. found



English

___________________________________________________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ___________________________________________

__________________________________________________________ _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________________________________________

ANSWER

12.3.1. i. a ii. c

12.3.2. iii. Most glorious period of our country’s history.

iv. The message of fraternity and knowledge was heard across the

mountain and ocean of the Asian mainland.

12.3.3. 1. Knowledge of one craft was made compulsory for every student.

2. To make students deeply penetrating and utilitarian in its practical

application.

12.3.4. i.- a ii.-b

12.3.5. i. For introducing and popularising script and the knowledge of India

in his country.

ii. Cultural renaissance comes when large number of determined scholars

devote a life time to search after truth.

iii. To find a complete picture of the contribution made by Nalanda

University in the pursuit of knowledge.

iv. – a

12.4.1. 1) Discrimination on the basis of race and culture.

2) The syllabus of Nalanda University was prepared for the overall

development of students and utilitarian outlook in their practical life.

By following these well co-ordinated courses, students were

increasingly successful in their daily life.

3) The syllabus of Nalanda was drawn up very wisely. Studying the

course subjects at Nalanda, students got all round development in

addition to their economical standing. The academic attitude at the

school of today is not at par with that of Nalanda.

4) The emperor of Tibet sent a scholar to Nalanda for studying Buddhist

and Brahmanical literature under Acharya Deva Vida Singh. Acharya

Rakshit and Kamal Shila visited Tibet in response to an invitation.

English


Letter to Cork

The scholars of Nalanda learnt the Tibetian language and translated

Buddhist and Sanskrit works into it.

12.5.1. comedian, physician, musician, technician, grammarian, librarian,

optician, beautician

12.5.2. i. comedian ii. physician iii. musician iv. technician

v. grammarian vi. librarian vii. optician viii. beautician

12.6.1. i. written ii. hearing iii. taken iv. carrying

v. being vi. found



13

Behula


Folk tales are so called because they are on the tongue of the masses.

They hardly have any written tradition but they have immense potentiality to

amuse, entertain and at the same time present some moral. Every region in

Bihar, or for that matter, any part of the world has its own folk tales which

reflect the culture of a particular community or region. Do you remember any

folk tale popular in your region? Have you ever wondered why that tale is so

popular? Well, here is a folk tale which is very popular in Bhagalpur/Anga

region. This tale commemorates Behula’s heroic devotion to her husband.

The cult of snake-worship is associated with the worship of Mansa

Devi. This worship is very common, particularly in districts which have swamps

and forests where snake-bites were very frequent.

13.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a folk tale

· to know our culture and tradition

· to know the use of Articles

· to talk upon any topic

· to write on any relevant topic

Section I

Behula was the daughter of a man who lived at Champa Nagar which is a

part of Bhagalpur city now. Chand Saudagar was a big merchant who was a

devotee of Lord Shiva. The snake-goddess Mansa was particularly anxious to get

a foot-hold on earth through the worship of Chand Saudagar. Word was carried

to Chand Saudagar that he should propitiate Mansa but the Saudagar refused to


Letter to Cork

change his allegiance. Mansa Devi took revenge by drowning some of the cargo-

laden boats of Chand Saudagar which meant a heavy loss but Chand Saudagar

did not relent.

Chand Saudagar arranged for the marriage of his only son, Lakhinder, with

Behula. The snake goddess hit upon a plan and wanted to bring about Lakhinder’s

death on the night of the marriage through snake-bite. Chand Saudagar came to

know of it and built a hermetically sealed room for the first night after the marriage.



1) What was the matter of dispute between Chand Saudagar and Mansa

Devi?

__________________________________________

2) What was the plan of Mansa Devi to hit Chand Saudagar?

__________________________________________

3) What precautions were taken by Chand Saudagar to save his son?

__________________________________________

Behula


13

Behula


Folk tales are so called because they are on the tongue of the masses.

They hardly have any written tradition but they have immense potentiality to

amuse, entertain and at the same time present some moral. Every region in

Bihar, or for that matter, any part of the world has its own folk tales which

reflect the culture of a particular community or region. Do you remember any

folk tale popular in your region? Have you ever wondered why that tale is so

popular? Well, here is a folk tale which is very popular in Bhagalpur/Anga

region. This tale commemorates Behula’s heroic devotion to her husband.

The cult of snake-worship is associated with the worship of Mansa

Devi. This worship is very common, particularly in districts which have swamps

and forests where snake-bites were very frequent.

13.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a folk tale

· to know our culture and tradition

· to know the use of Articles

· to talk upon any topic

· to write on any relevant topic

Section I

Behula was the daughter of a man who lived at Champa Nagar which is a

part of Bhagalpur city now. Chand Saudagar was a big merchant who was a

devotee of Lord Shiva. The snake-goddess Mansa was particularly anxious to get

a foot-hold on earth through the worship of Chand Saudagar. Word was carried

to Chand Saudagar that he should propitiate Mansa but the Saudagar refused to


Letter to Cork

change his allegiance. Mansa Devi took revenge by drowning some of the cargo-

laden boats of Chand Saudagar which meant a heavy loss but Chand Saudagar

did not relent.

Chand Saudagar arranged for the marriage of his only son, Lakhinder, with

Behula. The snake goddess hit upon a plan and wanted to bring about Lakhinder’s

death on the night of the marriage through snake-bite. Chand Saudagar came to

know of it and built a hermetically sealed room for the first night after the marriage.



1) What was the matter of dispute between Chand Saudagar and Mansa

Devi?

__________________________________________

2) What was the plan of Mansa Devi to hit Chand Saudagar?

__________________________________________

3) What precautions were taken by Chand Saudagar to save his son?

__________________________________________

Behula


English

Section II

The bedroom was steel-plated. But Mansa Devi managed to induct a very

tiny snake by bribing one of the mechanics. In spite of all the precautions this tiny

snake bit Lakhinder to death. Behula became a widow but would not let go the

body of her husband. According to tradition, the body of the person who dies by

snake-bite has to be thrown into the river and not cremated. Behula made a boat

out of plantain trunks and sat on this boat clasping her husband’s body. In spite of

the weeping requests of Chand Saudagar, Behula did not change her mind and

floated down on the boat through different parts of the country.

The folk tale mentions that at many places wicked people tried to seduce

her, young and beautiful as she was. At places she was scared to death but she

would not waver. The body of Lakhinder became decomposed but Behula did

not throw the body into the river. Behula’s intense devotion to her husband moved

the gods and Mansa Devi was asked by the Supreme Deity to revive Lakhinder.

Mansa Devi relented and revived Lakhinder. Behula and Lakhinder came back to

Chand Saudagar and this act of Mansa Devi moved Chand Saudagar. He

worshipped Mansa Devi and thus the worship of Mansa, the snake-goddess, was

introduced in this part of the country.



1) Mansa Devi managed to induct a very tiny snake by………..

a) scolding her courtiers

b) bribing one of the mechanics

c) breaking walls by chants

d) killing Chand Saudagar

2) According to the tradition, the body of the person who dies by snake bite

has to be ………..

a) cremated

b) thrown into a river

c) buried into earth

d) poured into oil

3) The dead body of Lakhinder became

a) decomposed

b) of gold

c) as light as feather

d) none of these


Letter to Cork



1) What was the importance of Chand Saudagar’s worship to Mansa Devi?

__________________________________________

2) Sketch the character of Behula in your own words.

__________________________________________


13.5.1. Match these words with their appropriate meanings:

1) foot hold a) hold strong

2) propitiate air tight and isolate b)

3) allegianceqa c) strong and favourable position

4) hermetically d) support or to show loyalty

5) clasp e) stop someone from being angry

13.6. Be familiar with structures

Look at this sentence—

“Behula was the daughter of a man who lived at Champa Nagar which is

part of Bhagalpur city now.”

Mark the use of ‘the’ and ‘a’ in the sentence given above. You have already

done an exercise on the use of articles in lesson 8 under the head ‘Determiners’.

Here you need to recollect when we use an article and how our choice of article is

determined.

13.6.1.Complete the following sentences by filling in ‘a’, ‘an’ or ‘the’ as

may be suitable.

1) _______ girl cried.

2) _______ cat loves comport

3) Twelve inches makes ______ foot.

4) Sri Lanka is _______ island.

5) _____ darkest cloud has a silver lining.

Behula


English

Section II

The bedroom was steel-plated. But Mansa Devi managed to induct a very

tiny snake by bribing one of the mechanics. In spite of all the precautions this tiny

snake bit Lakhinder to death. Behula became a widow but would not let go the

body of her husband. According to tradition, the body of the person who dies by

snake-bite has to be thrown into the river and not cremated. Behula made a boat

out of plantain trunks and sat on this boat clasping her husband’s body. In spite of

the weeping requests of Chand Saudagar, Behula did not change her mind and

floated down on the boat through different parts of the country.

The folk tale mentions that at many places wicked people tried to seduce

her, young and beautiful as she was. At places she was scared to death but she

would not waver. The body of Lakhinder became decomposed but Behula did

not throw the body into the river. Behula’s intense devotion to her husband moved

the gods and Mansa Devi was asked by the Supreme Deity to revive Lakhinder.

Mansa Devi relented and revived Lakhinder. Behula and Lakhinder came back to

Chand Saudagar and this act of Mansa Devi moved Chand Saudagar. He

worshipped Mansa Devi and thus the worship of Mansa, the snake-goddess, was

introduced in this part of the country.



1) Mansa Devi managed to induct a very tiny snake by………..

a) scolding her courtiers

b) bribing one of the mechanics

c) breaking walls by chants

d) killing Chand Saudagar

2) According to the tradition, the body of the person who dies by snake bite

has to be ………..

a) cremated

b) thrown into a river

c) buried into earth

d) poured into oil

3) The dead body of Lakhinder became

a) decomposed

b) of gold

c) as light as feather

d) none of these


Letter to Cork



1) What was the importance of Chand Saudagar’s worship to Mansa Devi?

__________________________________________

2) Sketch the character of Behula in your own words.

__________________________________________


13.5.1. Match these words with their appropriate meanings:

1) foot hold a) hold strong

2) propitiate air tight and isolate b)

3) allegianceqa c) strong and favourable position

4) hermetically d) support or to show loyalty

5) clasp e) stop someone from being angry

13.6. Be familiar with structures

Look at this sentence—

“Behula was the daughter of a man who lived at Champa Nagar which is

part of Bhagalpur city now.”

Mark the use of ‘the’ and ‘a’ in the sentence given above. You have already

done an exercise on the use of articles in lesson 8 under the head ‘Determiners’.

Here you need to recollect when we use an article and how our choice of article is

determined.

13.6.1.Complete the following sentences by filling in ‘a’, ‘an’ or ‘the’ as

may be suitable.

1) _______ girl cried.

2) _______ cat loves comport

3) Twelve inches makes ______ foot.

4) Sri Lanka is _______ island.

5) _____ darkest cloud has a silver lining.

Behula


English

6) He returned after ______ hour.

7) The boy is _______ cleverest of all.

8) ________ Ganges is _______ sacred river.

9) His brother is ________ university professor.

10) He drives _______ motor car at_______ uniform speed.


Two boys Akshay and Nitin are discussing on the choice of a profession.

Akshay : Thank goodness! Our examinations are over at last.

Nitin : What a relief! I hope I shall pass.

Akshay : I have just got a letter from my father promising to send me to a

medical college.

Nitin : Oh! Are you going to be a doctor?

Akshay : Yes, and I am very glad. What are you going to do?

Nitin : My ambition is to be a lawyer.

Akshay : Why Law?

Nitin : Well, it is a very respectable profession.

Akshay : Yea, it is true. Best wishes.

Nitin : Same to you.

Read this conversation and try to talk with a friend on any other topic like a

dream, or a favourite game.


Books are a lifelong source of pleasure, instruction and inspiration. Every

year, Patna hosts a book fair at Gandhi Maidan. Have you ever visited there? Try

to write a paragraph on “A Visit to the Book Fair.”

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________


Letter to Cork

ANSWER

13.3.1 Test your understanding

1. Mansa Devi wanted to be worshipped by Chand Saudagar. But he

denied. This was the matter of dispute between both of them.

2. Mansa Devi planned to kill his son Lakhinder at his wedding night.

3. Chand Saudagar got a hermetically sealed room built to save his son

from Mansa Devi.

13.3.2 1. b 2. b 3. a

13.4.1.1. Overall questions

1. I think Chand Saudagar was the leading merchant of his time and very

important position holder of his community. His worship could certainly

raise the number of followers of Mansa Devi. That’s why Mansa Devi

wants to be worshipped by them.

2. Behula was a perfect example of typical Indian women. She was

completely devoted to her husband and could do anything to revive

her husband. Her personality was bold and stong.

13.5.1. 1) c 2) e 3) d 4) b 5) a

13.6.1 1. the 2. the 3. a 4. an 5. the

6. an 7. the 8. the, a 9. a 10. the, a

Behula


English

6) He returned after ______ hour.

7) The boy is _______ cleverest of all.

8) ________ Ganges is _______ sacred river.

9) His brother is ________ university professor.

10) He drives _______ motor car at_______ uniform speed.


Two boys Akshay and Nitin are discussing on the choice of a profession.

Akshay : Thank goodness! Our examinations are over at last.

Nitin : What a relief! I hope I shall pass.

Akshay : I have just got a letter from my father promising to send me to a

medical college.

Nitin : Oh! Are you going to be a doctor?

Akshay : Yes, and I am very glad. What are you going to do?

Nitin : My ambition is to be a lawyer.

Akshay : Why Law?

Nitin : Well, it is a very respectable profession.

Akshay : Yea, it is true. Best wishes.

Nitin : Same to you.

Read this conversation and try to talk with a friend on any other topic like a

dream, or a favourite game.


Books are a lifelong source of pleasure, instruction and inspiration. Every

year, Patna hosts a book fair at Gandhi Maidan. Have you ever visited there? Try

to write a paragraph on “A Visit to the Book Fair.”

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________


Letter to Cork

ANSWER

13.3.1 Test your understanding

1. Mansa Devi wanted to be worshipped by Chand Saudagar. But he

denied. This was the matter of dispute between both of them.

2. Mansa Devi planned to kill his son Lakhinder at his wedding night.

3. Chand Saudagar got a hermetically sealed room built to save his son

from Mansa Devi.

13.3.2 1. b 2. b 3. a

13.4.1.1. Overall questions

1. I think Chand Saudagar was the leading merchant of his time and very

important position holder of his community. His worship could certainly

raise the number of followers of Mansa Devi. That’s why Mansa Devi

wants to be worshipped by them.

2. Behula was a perfect example of typical Indian women. She was

completely devoted to her husband and could do anything to revive

her husband. Her personality was bold and stong.

13.5.1. 1) c 2) e 3) d 4) b 5) a

13.6.1 1. the 2. the 3. a 4. an 5. the

6. an 7. the 8. the, a 9. a 10. the, a

Behula


14

Marriage is a Private Affair


The institution of marriage is prevalent in every society in the world.

Every society has certain customs and traditions and somewhere they are

followed strictly. Do you feel that after marriage a boy and a girl enter into a

very delicate path of life where emotional adjustment between the spouses

matters a lot? In the absence of this, life becomes meaningless. What do you

feel? Is the consent of a boy necessary in the settlement of his marriage or the

decision taken by their family/class independently is enough? Here is a very

sensitive story written by Chinua Achebe of Nigeria. He writes with passion

about the young people in love who break away from social traditions and

pressures. See how a person living in modern society takes the decision of his

personal affairs, and judge whether his decision was justified.

14.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a very sensitive and emotional story

· to think about the deep rooted traditions and cosmopolitan culture

· to use synonyms and antonyms

· to use appropriate prepositions comfortably

· to talk logically and politely in adverse situation

· to write about different culture

Section I

‘Have you written to your dad yet?’ asked Nene one afternoon as she sat

with Nnaemeka in her room at 16 Kasanga street, Lagos.

‘No. I‘ve been thinking about it. I think it’s better to tell him when I get home

on leave! ’


Letter to Cork

‘But why? Your leave is such a long

way off yet—six whole weeks. He

should be let into our happiness now.’

Nnaemeka was silent for a while,

and then began very slowly as if he

groped for his words: ‘I wish I were sure

it would be happiness to him.’

‘ Of course it must’ replied Nene,

a little surprised. ‘Why shouldn’t it?’

You have lived in Lagos all your

life, and you know very little about people

in remote parts of our country.’

‘That’s what you always say. But I don’t believe anybody will be so unlike

other people that they will be unhappy when their sons are engaged to marry.’

‘Yes. They are most unhappy if the engagement is not arranged by them. In

our case it’s worse – you are not even an Ibo.’

‘This was said so seriously and so bluntly that Nene could not find speech

immediately. In the cosmopolitan atmosphere of the city it had always seemed to

her something of a joke that a person’s tribe could determine whom he married.

At least she said, ‘You don’t really mean that he will object to your marrying

me simply on that account? I had always thought you Ibos were kindly disposed

to other people.’

‘So we are. But when it comes to marriage, well, it’s not quite so simple.

And this,’ he added ‘is not peculiar to the Ibos. If your father were alive and lived

in the heart of Ibo-land he would be exactly like my father.’

‘I don’t know. But anyway, as your father is so fond of you, I’m sure he will

forgive you soon enough. Come on then, be a good boy and send him a nice

lovely letter.. .’

‘It would not be wise to break the news to him by writing. A letter will bring

it upon him with a shock. I’m quite sure about that.’

‘All right, honey, suit yourself. You know your father.’

As Nnaemeka walked home that evening he turned over in his mind different

ways of overcoming his father’s opposition, especially now that he had gone and

found a girl for him. He had thought of showing his letter to Nene but decided on

second thoughts not to, at least for the moment. He read it again when he got

home and couldn’t help smiling to himself. He remembered Ugoye quite well, an

Amazon of a girl who used to beat up all the boys, himself included, on the way to

stream a complete dunce at school.



14



The institution of marriage is prevalent in every society in the world.

Every society has certain customs and traditions and somewhere they are

followed strictly. Do you feel that after marriage a boy and a girl enter into a

very delicate path of life where emotional adjustment between the spouses

matters a lot? In the absence of this, life becomes meaningless. What do you

feel? Is the consent of a boy necessary in the settlement of his marriage or the

decision taken by their family/class independently is enough? Here is a very

sensitive story written by Chinua Achebe of Nigeria. He writes with passion

about the young people in love who break away from social traditions and

pressures. See how a person living in modern society takes the decision of his

personal affairs, and judge whether his decision was justified.

14.2 Objectives


· to read and enjoy a very sensitive and emotional story

· to think about the deep rooted traditions and cosmopolitan culture

· to use synonyms and antonyms

· to use appropriate prepositions comfortably

· to talk logically and politely in adverse situation

· to write about different culture

Section I

‘Have you written to your dad yet?’ asked Nene one afternoon as she sat

with Nnaemeka in her room at 16 Kasanga street, Lagos.

‘No. I‘ve been thinking about it. I think it’s better to tell him when I get home

on leave! ’


Letter to Cork

‘But why? Your leave is such a long

way off yet—six whole weeks. He

should be let into our happiness now.’

Nnaemeka was silent for a while,

and then began very slowly as if he

groped for his words: ‘I wish I were sure

it would be happiness to him.’

‘ Of course it must’ replied Nene,

a little surprised. ‘Why shouldn’t it?’

You have lived in Lagos all your

life, and you know very little about people

in remote parts of our country.’

‘That’s what you always say. But I don’t believe anybody will be so unlike

other people that they will be unhappy when their sons are engaged to marry.’

‘Yes. They are most unhappy if the engagement is not arranged by them. In

our case it’s worse – you are not even an Ibo.’

‘This was said so seriously and so bluntly that Nene could not find speech

immediately. In the cosmopolitan atmosphere of the city it had always seemed to

her something of a joke that a person’s tribe could determine whom he married.

At least she said, ‘You don’t really mean that he will object to your marrying

me simply on that account? I had always thought you Ibos were kindly disposed

to other people.’

‘So we are. But when it comes to marriage, well, it’s not quite so simple.

And this,’ he added ‘is not peculiar to the Ibos. If your father were alive and lived

in the heart of Ibo-land he would be exactly like my father.’

‘I don’t know. But anyway, as your father is so fond of you, I’m sure he will

forgive you soon enough. Come on then, be a good boy and send him a nice

lovely letter.. .’

‘It would not be wise to break the news to him by writing. A letter will bring

it upon him with a shock. I’m quite sure about that.’

‘All right, honey, suit yourself. You know your father.’

As Nnaemeka walked home that evening he turned over in his mind different

ways of overcoming his father’s opposition, especially now that he had gone and

found a girl for him. He had thought of showing his letter to Nene but decided on

second thoughts not to, at least for the moment. He read it again when he got

home and couldn’t help smiling to himself. He remembered Ugoye quite well, an

Amazon of a girl who used to beat up all the boys, himself included, on the way to

stream a complete dunce at school.



English

‘I have found a girl who will suit you

admirably – Ugoye Nweke, the eldest daughter

of our neighbour, Jocob Nweke. She has a proper

Christian upbringing. When she stopped schooling

some years ago, her father (a man of sound

judgment) sent her to live in the house of a pastor

where she received all the training a wife could

need. Her Sunday school has told me that

she reads her Bible very fluently. I hope we shall

begin negotiations when you come home in

December.’


14.3.1. Write ‘T’ for ‘True’ and ‘F’ for ‘False’ statements. Correct the

false statements if any.

1) Nnaemeka was to go home after seven months.

2) Nnaemeka and Nene liked each other.

3) Nene was a new resident in Lagos.

4) Nene Atang was a non Christian girl of Ibo tribe.

5) The Ibo tribe was very strict in its traditions.

6) Nene advised Nnaemka to write a letter to his father regarding their

engagement.

7) Ugoye was a very intelligent girl in her school.

8) Nnaemeka was scheduled to come home in the month of October.

14.3.2. Pick out the correct option regarding Nene’s attitude;

a) very obstinate

b) sensible

c) careless

d) proud

14.3.3. Answer briefly:

1) Who used to take decision of marriage of a person in Ibo tribe?

______________________________________

2) In the beginning of the story, what was the topic of discussion

between Nnaemeka and Nene?

______________________________________


Letter to Cork

3) Why did Nnaemka not like to inform his father through a letter?

______________________________________

Section II

On the second evening of

his return from Lagos

Nnaemeka sat with his father

under a Cassia tree. This was

the old man’s retreat where he

went to read his Bible when the

parching December sun had set

and afresh, reviving wind blew

on the leaves.

‘Father’, began

Nnaemeka suddenly, ‘I have

come to ask for forgiveness.’

‘Forgiveness? For what, my son?’ he asked in amazement.

‘It’s about the marriage question?’

‘Which marriage question?’

‘I can’t – we must- I mean it is impossible for me to marry Nweke’s daughter.’

‘Impossible? Why?’ asked his father.

‘I don’t love her.’

‘Nobody said you did. Why should you?’ he asked?

‘Marriage today is different……..’

‘Look here my son,’ interrupted his father, ‘nothing is different. What one

looks for in a wife are a good character and a Christian background.’

Nnaemeka saw there was no hope along the present line of argument.

‘Moreover, ‘he said, ‘I am engaged to marry another girl who has all of

Ugoye’s good qualities, and who….. ’

His father did not believe his ears. ‘What did you say?’ he asked slowly and

disconcertingly.

‘She is a good Christian,’ his son went on, ‘and a teacher in a Girls’ School

in Lagos.’

‘Teacher, did you say? If you consider that a qualification for a good wife I

should like to point out to you, Nnaemeka, that no Christian woman should teach.

St. Paul in his letter to the Corinthians says that women should keep silence.’ He



English

‘I have found a girl who will suit you

admirably – Ugoye Nweke, the eldest daughter

of our neighbour, Jocob Nweke. She has a proper

Christian upbringing. When she stopped schooling

some years ago, her father (a man of sound

judgment) sent her to live in the house of a pastor

where she received all the training a wife could

need. Her Sunday school has told me that

she reads her Bible very fluently. I hope we shall

begin negotiations when you come home in

December.’


14.3.1. Write ‘T’ for ‘True’ and ‘F’ for ‘False’ statements. Correct the

false statements if any.

1) Nnaemeka was to go home after seven months.

2) Nnaemeka and Nene liked each other.

3) Nene was a new resident in Lagos.

4) Nene Atang was a non Christian girl of Ibo tribe.

5) The Ibo tribe was very strict in its traditions.

6) Nene advised Nnaemka to write a letter to his father regarding their

engagement.

7) Ugoye was a very intelligent girl in her school.

8) Nnaemeka was scheduled to come home in the month of October.

14.3.2. Pick out the correct option regarding Nene’s attitude;

a) very obstinate

b) sensible

c) careless

d) proud


1) Who used to take decision of marriage of a person in Ibo tribe?

______________________________________

2) In the beginning of the story, what was the topic of discussion

between Nnaemeka and Nene?

______________________________________


Letter to Cork

3) Why did Nnaemka not like to inform his father through a letter?

______________________________________

Section II

On the second evening of

his return from Lagos

Nnaemeka sat with his father

under a Cassia tree. This was

the old man’s retreat where he

went to read his Bible when the

parching December sun had set

and afresh, reviving wind blew

on the leaves.

‘Father’, began

Nnaemeka suddenly, ‘I have

come to ask for forgiveness.’

‘Forgiveness? For what, my son?’ he asked in amazement.

‘It’s about the marriage question?’

‘Which marriage question?’

‘I can’t – we must- I mean it is impossible for me to marry Nweke’s daughter.’

‘Impossible? Why?’ asked his father.

‘I don’t love her.’

‘Nobody said you did. Why should you?’ he asked?

‘Marriage today is different……..’

‘Look here my son,’ interrupted his father, ‘nothing is different. What one

looks for in a wife are a good character and a Christian background.’

Nnaemeka saw there was no hope along the present line of argument.

‘Moreover, ‘he said, ‘I am engaged to marry another girl who has all of

Ugoye’s good qualities, and who….. ’

His father did not believe his ears. ‘What did you say?’ he asked slowly and

disconcertingly.

‘She is a good Christian,’ his son went on, ‘and a teacher in a Girls’ School

in Lagos.’

‘Teacher, did you say? If you consider that a qualification for a good wife I

should like to point out to you, Nnaemeka, that no Christian woman should teach.

St. Paul in his letter to the Corinthians says that women should keep silence.’ He



English

rose slowly from his seat and paced forwards and backwards. This was his pet

subject, and he condemned vehemently those leaders who encouraged women to

teach in their schools. After he had spent his emotion on a long homily he at last

came back to his son’s engagement, in a seemingly milder tone.

‘Whose daughter is she, anyway? ’

‘She is Nene Atang.’

‘What! All the mildness was gone again.’ ‘Did you say Nene Atang, what

does that mean?’

‘Nene Atang from Calabar. She is the only girl I can marry.’ This was a very

rash reply and Nnaemeka expected the storm to burst. But it did not. His father

merely walked away into his room. This was most unexpected and perplexed

Nnaemeka. His father’s silence was infinitely more menacing than a flood of

threatening speech. That night the old man did not eat.

When he sent for Nnaemeka a day later he applied all possible ways of

dissuasion. But the young man’s heart was hardened, and his father eventually

gave him up as lost.

‘I owe it to you, my son, as a duty to show you what is right and what is

wrong. Whoever put this idea into your head might as well have cut your throat. It

is Satan’s work.’ He waved his son away.

‘You will change your mind, Father, when you know Nene.’

‘I shall never see her,’ was the reply. From that night the father scarcely

spoke to his son. He did not, however, cease hoping that he would realise how

serious was the danger he was heading for. Day and night he put him in his prayers.


14.3.4. Put a tickR mark choosing the correct options:

1) The old man used to read Bible.

a) on the roof of a house

b) in the church

c) in open sky

d) under Cassia tree

2) According to St. Paul’s letter women should

a) be very religious

b) be very simple

c) keep silence

d) be a housewife only


Letter to Cork

3) Read the statement carefully- “and he condemned vehemently those

leaders who encouraged women to teach in their schools.” What

does it mean?

a) the leaders are breaking the traditions

b) they are very great persons

c) women empowerment is necessary

d) women are good teachers


1) On the second day of his arrival why did Nnaemeka sit with his father?

___________________________________________________

2) What was the habit of Okeke in the state of anger?

___________________________________________________

3) Why did Okeke react again?

___________________________________________________

Section III

Nnaemeka, for his own part, was very deeply affected by his father’s grief.

But he kept hoping that it would pass away. If it had occurred to him that never in

the history of his people had a man married a woman who spoke a different

tongue, he might have been less optimistic. ‘It has never been heard,’ was the

verdict of an old man speaking a few weeks later. In that short sentence he spoke

for all of his people. This man had come with others to commiserate with Okeke

when news went around about his son’s behaviour. By that time the son had gone

back to Lagos.



English

rose slowly from his seat and paced forwards and backwards. This was his pet

subject, and he condemned vehemently those leaders who encouraged women to

teach in their schools. After he had spent his emotion on a long homily he at last

came back to his son’s engagement, in a seemingly milder tone.

‘Whose daughter is she, anyway? ’

‘She is Nene Atang.’

‘What! All the mildness was gone again.’ ‘Did you say Nene Atang, what

does that mean?’

‘Nene Atang from Calabar. She is the only girl I can marry.’ This was a very

rash reply and Nnaemeka expected the storm to burst. But it did not. His father

merely walked away into his room. This was most unexpected and perplexed

Nnaemeka. His father’s silence was infinitely more menacing than a flood of

threatening speech. That night the old man did not eat.

When he sent for Nnaemeka a day later he applied all possible ways of

dissuasion. But the young man’s heart was hardened, and his father eventually

gave him up as lost.

‘I owe it to you, my son, as a duty to show you what is right and what is

wrong. Whoever put this idea into your head might as well have cut your throat. It

is Satan’s work.’ He waved his son away.

‘You will change your mind, Father, when you know Nene.’

‘I shall never see her,’ was the reply. From that night the father scarcely

spoke to his son. He did not, however, cease hoping that he would realise how

serious was the danger he was heading for. Day and night he put him in his prayers.


14.3.4. Put a tickR mark choosing the correct options:

1) The old man used to read Bible.

a) on the roof of a house

b) in the church

c) in open sky

d) under Cassia tree

2) According to St. Paul’s letter women should

a) be very religious

b) be very simple

c) keep silence

d) be a housewife only


Letter to Cork

3) Read the statement carefully- “and he condemned vehemently those

leaders who encouraged women to teach in their schools.” What

does it mean?

a) the leaders are breaking the traditions

b) they are very great persons

c) women empowerment is necessary

d) women are good teachers


1) On the second day of his arrival why did Nnaemeka sit with his father?

___________________________________________________

2) What was the habit of Okeke in the state of anger?

___________________________________________________

3) Why did Okeke react again?

___________________________________________________

Section III

Nnaemeka, for his own part, was very deeply affected by his father’s grief.

But he kept hoping that it would pass away. If it had occurred to him that never in

the history of his people had a man married a woman who spoke a different

tongue, he might have been less optimistic. ‘It has never been heard,’ was the

verdict of an old man speaking a few weeks later. In that short sentence he spoke

for all of his people. This man had come with others to commiserate with Okeke

when news went around about his son’s behaviour. By that time the son had gone

back to Lagos.



English

‘It has never been heard,’ said the old again with a sad shake of his head.

‘What did Our Lord say? ’ asked another gentleman.

‘Sons shall rise against their fathers; it is there in the Holy Book.’

‘It is the beginning of the end,’ said another.

The discussion thus tending to become theological, Madubogwu, a highly

practical man, brought it down once more to the ordinary level.

‘Have you thought of consulting a native doctor about your son?’ He asked

Nnaemeka’s father.

‘He isn’t sick,’ was the reply.

‘What is he then? The boy’s mind is diseased and only a good herbalist can

bring him back to his right senses. The medicine he requires is Amalile, the same

that women apply with success to recapture their husbands’ straying affection.’

Madubogwu is right,’ said another gentleman. ‘This thing calls for medicine.’

‘I shall not call in a native doctor,’ Nnaemeka’s father was known to be

obstinately ahead of his more superstitious neighbours in these matters. ‘ I will not

be another Mrs Ochuba. If my son wants to kill himself let him do it with his own

hands. It is not for me to help him.’

‘But it was her fault,’ said Madubogwu . ‘She ought to have gone to an

honest herbalist. She was a clever woman, nevertheless.’

‘She was a wicked a murderess,’ said Jonathan who rarely argued with his

neighbours because,’ he often said, ‘they were incapable of reasoning. The medicine

was prepared for her husband, it was his name they called in its preparation and I

am sure it would have been perfectly beneficial to him. It was wicked to put it into

the herbalist’s food, and say you were trying it out.’


14.3.6. Choose the correct option from the followings:

1) ‘It has never been heard, what does this statement show?

a) Nnaemeka’s case was the first.

b) Nobody showed such type of courage as Nnaemeka.

c) The boy was a stupid person.

d) The boy became crazy.

2) ‘Have you thought of consulting a native doctor about your son?’

What did Modubogwu mean?

a) Nnaemeka was a mental case.

b) He was very weak.


Letter to Cork

c) The guy had no respect for his tribe.

d) He was very obstinate.

3) ‘I shall not call in a native doctor’. The statement of Okeke shows

that:

a) he was a superstitious people.

b) he was not a superstitious people,

c) he did not believe in medicine.

d) he himself was a doctor.

4) ‘Amalile’ is a kind of

a) a Nigerian tribe.

b) an African city.

c) a beautiful girl.

d) a medicine.


1) “If my son wants to kill himself let him do it with his own hands. It is not for

me to help him,…” What do you mean by this statement?

______________________________________________________

2) “It has never been heard.” Does this line show the superstitious nature of

Ibo?

______________________________________________________

Section IV

Six months later, Nnaemeka was showing his young wife a short letter from

his father:

‘It amazes me that you should be so unfeeling as to send me your wedding

picture. I would have sent it back. But on further thought I decided just to cut off

your wife and send it back to you because I have nothing to do with her. How I

wish that I had nothing to do with you either.’

When Nene read through this letter and looked at the mutilated picture her

eyes filled with tears, and she began to sob.

‘Don’t cry, my darling,’ said her husband. ‘He is essentially good-natured

and will one day be more kindly on our marriage.’ But years passed and that one

day did not come.

For eight years, Okeke would have nothing to do with his son, Nnaemeka.

Only three times (when Nnaemeka asked to come home and spend his leave) did

he write to him?



English

‘It has never been heard,’ said the old again with a sad shake of his head.

‘What did Our Lord say? ’ asked another gentleman.

‘Sons shall rise against their fathers; it is there in the Holy Book.’

‘It is the beginning of the end,’ said another.

The discussion thus tending to become theological, Madubogwu, a highly

practical man, brought it down once more to the ordinary level.

‘Have you thought of consulting a native doctor about your son?’ He asked

Nnaemeka’s father.

‘He isn’t sick,’ was the reply.

‘What is he then? The boy’s mind is diseased and only a good herbalist can

bring him back to his right senses. The medicine he requires is Amalile, the same

that women apply with success to recapture their husbands’ straying affection.’

Madubogwu is right,’ said another gentleman. ‘This thing calls for medicine.’

‘I shall not call in a native doctor,’ Nnaemeka’s father was known to be

obstinately ahead of his more superstitious neighbours in these matters. ‘ I will not

be another Mrs Ochuba. If my son wants to kill himself let him do it with his own

hands. It is not for me to help him.’

‘But it was her fault,’ said Madubogwu . ‘She ought to have gone to an

honest herbalist. She was a clever woman, nevertheless.’

‘She was a wicked a murderess,’ said Jonathan who rarely argued with his

neighbours because,’ he often said, ‘they were incapable of reasoning. The medicine

was prepared for her husband, it was his name they called in its preparation and I

am sure it would have been perfectly beneficial to him. It was wicked to put it into

the herbalist’s food, and say you were trying it out.’


14.3.6. Choose the correct option from the followings:

1) ‘It has never been heard, what does this statement show?

a) Nnaemeka’s case was the first.

b) Nobody showed such type of courage as Nnaemeka.

c) The boy was a stupid person.

d) The boy became crazy.

2) ‘Have you thought of consulting a native doctor about your son?’

What did Modubogwu mean?

a) Nnaemeka was a mental case.

b) He was very weak.


Letter to Cork

c) The guy had no respect for his tribe.

d) He was very obstinate.

3) ‘I shall not call in a native doctor’. The statement of Okeke shows

that:

a) he was a superstitious people.

b) he was not a superstitious people,

c) he did not believe in medicine.

d) he himself was a doctor.

4) ‘Amalile’ is a kind of

a) a Nigerian tribe.

b) an African city.

c) a beautiful girl.

d) a medicine.


1) “If my son wants to kill himself let him do it with his own hands. It is not for

me to help him,…” What do you mean by this statement?

______________________________________________________

2) “It has never been heard.” Does this line show the superstitious nature of

Ibo?

______________________________________________________

Section IV

Six months later, Nnaemeka was showing his young wife a short letter from

his father:

‘It amazes me that you should be so unfeeling as to send me your wedding

picture. I would have sent it back. But on further thought I decided just to cut off

your wife and send it back to you because I have nothing to do with her. How I

wish that I had nothing to do with you either.’

When Nene read through this letter and looked at the mutilated picture her

eyes filled with tears, and she began to sob.

‘Don’t cry, my darling,’ said her husband. ‘He is essentially good-natured

and will one day be more kindly on our marriage.’ But years passed and that one

day did not come.

For eight years, Okeke would have nothing to do with his son, Nnaemeka.

Only three times (when Nnaemeka asked to come home and spend his leave) did

he write to him?



English

‘I can’t have you in my house,’ he replied on one occasion. ‘It can be of no

interest to me where or how you spend your leave or your life, for that matter.’

The prejudice against Nnaemeka’s marriage was not confined to his little

village. In Lagos, especially among his people who worked there, it showed itself

in a different way. Their women, when they met at their village meeting, were not

hostile to Nene. Rather they paid her such excessive deference as to make her feel

she was not one of them. But as time went on, Nene gradually broke through

some of this prejudice and even began to make friends among them. Slowly and

grudgingly they began to admit that she kept her home much better than most of

them.

The story eventually got to the little village on the heart of the Ibo country

that Nnaemeka and his young wife were the most happy couple. But his father

was one of the few people in the village who knew nothing about this. He always

displayed so much temper whenever his son’s name was mentioned that everyone

avoided it in his presence. By a tremendous effort of will he had succeeded in

pushing his son to the back of his mind. The strain had nearly killed him but he had

preserved and won.

Then one day he received a letter from Nene and in spite of himself he began

to glance through it perfunctorily until all of a sudden the expression on his face

changed and he began to read more carefully:

…. Our two sons, from the day they learnt that they have a grandfather,

have insisted on being taken to him. I find it impossible to tell them that you will not

see them. I implore you to allow Nnaemeka to bring them home for a short time

during his leave next month. I shall remain here in Lagos.

The old man at once felt the resolution he had built up over so many years

falling in. He was telling himself that he must not give in. He tried to steel his heart

against all emotional appeals. It was a re-enactment of that other struggle. He

leaned against a window and looked out. The sky was overcast with heavy black

clouds and a high wind began to blow filling the air with dust and dry leaves. It was

one of those rare occasions when even Nature takes a hand in a human fight. Very

soon it began to rain, the first in the year. It came in down in large sharp drops and

was accompanied by the lightning and thunder which mark a change of season.

Okeke was trying hard not to think of his two grandsons. But he knew he was

now fighting a losing battle. He tried to hum a favorite hymn but the pattering of

large raindrops on the roof broke up the tune. His mind immediately returned to

the children. How could he shut his door against them? By a curious mental process

he imagined them standing, sad and forsaken, under the harsh angry weather-shut

out from his house.


Letter to Cork

That night he hardly slept, from remorse and a vague fear that he might die

without making it up to them.



1. For how many years did Okeke not have any connection with his

son?

______________________________________

2. How many times did Nnaemeka try to go home?

______________________________________

3. Why did Nnaemeka not show his father’s letter to his wife?

______________________________________

4. What happened when Nene read the letter of her father-in-law?

______________________________________

5. Why Nnaemeka’s father did not get good news about his son’s

happy married life while other persons of the village were acquainted

with it?

______________________________________

6. The working people of Nnaemeka’s native land in Lagos were

prejudiced against him but their wives were not hostile to Nene,

Explain it.

______________________________________


14.4.1 1) Write the names of the characters mentioned in the story.

______________________________________

2) Find instances of the conflict between modernism and tradition in

the story.

______________________________________

3) What made Nnaemeka’s father change his attitude?

______________________________________

4) Why according to the author “marriage is a private affair.” What

do you think about it?

______________________________________



English

‘I can’t have you in my house,’ he replied on one occasion. ‘It can be of no

interest to me where or how you spend your leave or your life, for that matter.’

The prejudice against Nnaemeka’s marriage was not confined to his little

village. In Lagos, especially among his people who worked there, it showed itself

in a different way. Their women, when they met at their village meeting, were not

hostile to Nene. Rather they paid her such excessive deference as to make her feel

she was not one of them. But as time went on, Nene gradually broke through

some of this prejudice and even began to make friends among them. Slowly and

grudgingly they began to admit that she kept her home much better than most of

them.

The story eventually got to the little village on the heart of the Ibo country

that Nnaemeka and his young wife were the most happy couple. But his father

was one of the few people in the village who knew nothing about this. He always

displayed so much temper whenever his son’s name was mentioned that everyone

avoided it in his presence. By a tremendous effort of will he had succeeded in

pushing his son to the back of his mind. The strain had nearly killed him but he had

preserved and won.

Then one day he received a letter from Nene and in spite of himself he began

to glance through it perfunctorily until all of a sudden the expression on his face

changed and he began to read more carefully:

…. Our two sons, from the day they learnt that they have a grandfather,

have insisted on being taken to him. I find it impossible to tell them that you will not

see them. I implore you to allow Nnaemeka to bring them home for a short time

during his leave next month. I shall remain here in Lagos.

The old man at once felt the resolution he had built up over so many years

falling in. He was telling himself that he must not give in. He tried to steel his heart

against all emotional appeals. It was a re-enactment of that other struggle. He

leaned against a window and looked out. The sky was overcast with heavy black

clouds and a high wind began to blow filling the air with dust and dry leaves. It was

one of those rare occasions when even Nature takes a hand in a human fight. Very

soon it began to rain, the first in the year. It came in down in large sharp drops and

was accompanied by the lightning and thunder which mark a change of season.

Okeke was trying hard not to think of his two grandsons. But he knew he was

now fighting a losing battle. He tried to hum a favorite hymn but the pattering of

large raindrops on the roof broke up the tune. His mind immediately returned to

the children. How could he shut his door against them? By a curious mental process

he imagined them standing, sad and forsaken, under the harsh angry weather-shut

out from his house.


Letter to Cork

That night he hardly slept, from remorse and a vague fear that he might die

without making it up to them.



1. For how many years did Okeke not have any connection with his

son?

______________________________________

2. How many times did Nnaemeka try to go home?

______________________________________

3. Why did Nnaemeka not show his father’s letter to his wife?

______________________________________

4. What happened when Nene read the letter of her father-in-law?

______________________________________

5. Why Nnaemeka’s father did not get good news about his son’s

happy married life while other persons of the village were acquainted

with it?

______________________________________

6. The working people of Nnaemeka’s native land in Lagos were

prejudiced against him but their wives were not hostile to Nene,

Explain it.

______________________________________


14.4.1 1) Write the names of the characters mentioned in the story.

______________________________________

2) Find instances of the conflict between modernism and tradition in

the story.

______________________________________

3) What made Nnaemeka’s father change his attitude?

______________________________________

4) Why according to the author “marriage is a private affair.” What

do you think about it?

______________________________________



English

5) The hero of this story ‘Nnaemeka’ breaks the established tradition

of his society. Is it right to do so? Justify your answer.

______________________________________

6) How do education and cosmopolitan culture play an important

role in breaking up the old superficial traditions?

______________________________________

7) Discuss the superstitious and diagnostic element in Ibo’s society.

______________________________________

8) Write the summary of the story.

______________________________________


14.5.1. Match the words from their meanings given in with the following

table:

Words Meanings

1) to commiserate with a) stupid

2) the beginning of the end b) incompetent

3) sent for c) be unwilling to allow

4) dunce d) to show sympathy.

5) pastor e) the first sign of something end

6) incapable f) deep regret for wrong doing.

7) resolution g) ask in order to help.

8) dissuasion h) a minister in charge of church.

9) grudge i) changing intention.

10) remorse j) firm determination.

14.5.2. Choose the ‘Synonyms’ and ‘Antonyms’ from the given box and

write in the given space.

Synonyms Antonyms

scan, despite, willing, not ready, hate, defer, ascend,

above, search, kick off, out of spite, select, increase,

downsize, come back, thorough, go ahead

descend


Letter to Cork

Words Synonym Antonyms

1) disposed _________ _________

2) grope _________ _________

3) fond _________ _________

4) turn _________ _________

5) begin _________ _________

6) cut _________ _________

7) in spite of _________ _________

8) glance _________ _________

9) fall _________ _________


14.6.1.There are so many words in English that have appropriate prepositions. In

the following sentences given below, two prepositions are given after each

sentence. Choose the appropriate preposition of the words underlined.

1) We must abide ________ a promise. (to/by)

2) Everybody should abstain ______ wine. (from/of)

3) The judge acquitted the accused ________ the charge of bribery.

(with/of)

4) I totally agree _______ your proposal. (with/to)

5) I do not agree _________ Mr. Lakhan. (to/with)

6) A person suffering from cancer has appealed _______ help. (for/to)

7) The culprit escaped _______ the prison. (of/from)

8) He died __________ heart attack. (from/of)

9) They are aware __________ the facts. (from/of)

10) Let me acquaint _______ the situations. (with/to)

11) Do not deprive the persons ____ their rights. (to/of)

12) The Government of India entered ______ an agreement with the

Government of Bangladesh. (in/into)


A very handsome white complexion boy married his dark complexioncolleague against the will of his parents. He did not take any kind of dowry either.

When the new couple reached the native village of the boy, they had to face

different adverse situations in the family and in the village also. They faced their



English

5) The hero of this story ‘Nnaemeka’ breaks the established tradition

of his society. Is it right to do so? Justify your answer.

______________________________________

6) How do education and cosmopolitan culture play an important

role in breaking up the old superficial traditions?

______________________________________

7) Discuss the superstitious and diagnostic element in Ibo’s society.

______________________________________

8) Write the summary of the story.

______________________________________


14.5.1. Match the words from their meanings given in with the following

table:

Words Meanings

1) to commiserate with a) stupid

2) the beginning of the end b) incompetent

3) sent for c) be unwilling to allow

4) dunce d) to show sympathy.

5) pastor e) the first sign of something end

6) incapable f) deep regret for wrong doing.

7) resolution g) ask in order to help.

8) dissuasion h) a minister in charge of church.

9) grudge i) changing intention.

10) remorse j) firm determination.

14.5.2. Choose the ‘Synonyms’ and ‘Antonyms’ from the given box and

write in the given space.

Synonyms Antonyms

scan, despite, willing, not ready, hate, defer, ascend,

above, search, kick off, out of spite, select, increase,

downsize, come back, thorough, go ahead

descend


Letter to Cork

Words Synonym Antonyms

1) disposed _________ _________

2) grope _________ _________

3) fond _________ _________

4) turn _________ _________

5) begin _________ _________

6) cut _________ _________

7) in spite of _________ _________

8) glance _________ _________

9) fall _________ _________


14.6.1.There are so many words in English that have appropriate prepositions. In

the following sentences given below, two prepositions are given after each

sentence. Choose the appropriate preposition of the words underlined.

1) We must abide ________ a promise. (to/by)

2) Everybody should abstain ______ wine. (from/of)

3) The judge acquitted the accused ________ the charge of bribery.

(with/of)

4) I totally agree _______ your proposal. (with/to)

5) I do not agree _________ Mr. Lakhan. (to/with)

6) A person suffering from cancer has appealed _______ help. (for/to)

7) The culprit escaped _______ the prison. (of/from)

8) He died __________ heart attack. (from/of)

9) They are aware __________ the facts. (from/of)

10) Let me acquaint _______ the situations. (with/to)

11) Do not deprive the persons ____ their rights. (to/of)

12) The Government of India entered ______ an agreement with the

Government of Bangladesh. (in/into)


A very handsome white complexion boy married his dark complexioncolleague against the will of his parents. He did not take any kind of dowry either.

When the new couple reached the native village of the boy, they had to face

different adverse situations in the family and in the village also. They faced their



English

unwillingness very politely and the boy convinced them logically that his decision

was right.

Now prepare a dialogue on the given situation and talk with your friend.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________


Suppose you belong to an agrarian society and your life style is very simple.

You have an opportunity to attend a party of an advanced family and you choose

to wear your traditional dress. When you visit the venue everybody looks at you

with different view. Can you imagine their impressions and your experiences? Try

to write and give a vivid picture of that situation.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

ANSWER

14.3.1. 1) F. He was to go on leave after six weeks.

2) T

3) F. She was brought up in Lagos.

4) F. Nene Atang belonged to Calabar, Nigeria.

5) T.

6) T.

7) F. She was very slow learner in her school.

8) F. He was scheduled to visit in the month of December.

14.3.2. 1) b.

14.3.3. 1) The tribe was responsible for selecting marriage partner.

2) Father of Nnameka should be informed through a latter regarding

their decision of marriage.


Letter to Cork

3) It was a very sensitive matter. Getting news through a letter his father

would be shocked so he decided to discuss the matter on his visit.

14.3.4. 1) d 2) c 3) a

14.3.5. 1) He wanted to ask for forgiveness as he did not like Neweke, but

Nene.

2) To place forwards and backwards.

3) Because he knew that Nene Atang belong to another tribe, and it

was unbearable for him.

14.3.6. 1) a 2) a 3) b 4) d

14.3.7.

1) Okeke was sure that his son’s life will be hell with Nene and he will

die. So he did not try to cure him further he did not want to become

the reason of his son’s death.

2) In the entire history of Ibo people the news was like a thunder storm

because no body could believe that such type of thing can ever happen

in their society.

14.3.8.

1) Eight years

2) Three times

3) He did not want to break the heart of his wife. Further he had hope

of good response from his father’s side.

4) When she read through the letter and looked her mutilated

photographs her eyes filled with tears and she became to weep, she

was very shocked as her father-in-law did not have even a word of

wish.

5) His father was so furious and angry against his son that nobody liked

to utter his son’s name in his presence.

6) Living in close contact the women knew Nene well and paid respect

to her, became her friends and began to admit that she managed her

home better that most of them.

14.4. 1) Nnaemeka

Nene Atang

Okeke

Ugoye Nweke

Jacob Nweke



English

unwillingness very politely and the boy convinced them logically that his decision

was right.

Now prepare a dialogue on the given situation and talk with your friend.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________


Suppose you belong to an agrarian society and your life style is very simple.

You have an opportunity to attend a party of an advanced family and you choose

to wear your traditional dress. When you visit the venue everybody looks at you

with different view. Can you imagine their impressions and your experiences? Try

to write and give a vivid picture of that situation.

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

___________________________________________

ANSWER

14.3.1. 1) F. He was to go on leave after six weeks.

2) T

3) F. She was brought up in Lagos.

4) F. Nene Atang belonged to Calabar, Nigeria.

5) T.

6) T.

7) F. She was very slow learner in her school.

8) F. He was scheduled to visit in the month of December.

14.3.2. 1) b.

14.3.3. 1) The tribe was responsible for selecting marriage partner.

2) Father of Nnameka should be informed through a latter regarding

their decision of marriage.


Letter to Cork

3) It was a very sensitive matter. Getting news through a letter his father

would be shocked so he decided to discuss the matter on his visit.

14.3.4. 1) d 2) c 3) a

14.3.5. 1) He wanted to ask for forgiveness as he did not like Neweke, but

Nene.

2) To place forwards and backwards.

3) Because he knew that Nene Atang belong to another tribe, and it

was unbearable for him.

14.3.6. 1) a 2) a 3) b 4) d

14.3.7.

1) Okeke was sure that his son’s life will be hell with Nene and he will

die. So he did not try to cure him further he did not want to become

the reason of his son’s death.

2) In the entire history of Ibo people the news was like a thunder storm

because no body could believe that such type of thing can ever happen

in their society.

14.3.8.

1) Eight years

2) Three times

3) He did not want to break the heart of his wife. Further he had hope

of good response from his father’s side.

4) When she read through the letter and looked her mutilated

photographs her eyes filled with tears and she became to weep, she

was very shocked as her father-in-law did not have even a word of

wish.

5) His father was so furious and angry against his son that nobody liked

to utter his son’s name in his presence.

6) Living in close contact the women knew Nene well and paid respect

to her, became her friends and began to admit that she managed her

home better that most of them.

14.4. 1) Nnaemeka

Nene Atang

Okeke

Ugoye Nweke

Jacob Nweke



English

Mrs. Ochuba

Modubogwu

Jonathan

2) Traditionally society is strictly adhered to its root. Their members do

not accept social change easily. Superstition and conservatism remain

widely prevalent in traditional society. Whereas the modern society

looks ahead. Their members adopt any changes easily. They are

independent in taking decision of themselves.

3) When Mr. Okeke read the letter reluctantly, he was extremely

impressed by the polite and respected language of Nene as well as

the innocent faces of his grandsons impressed him so much that he

could not control the love and affection hidden in his heart. Actually

he was personally not very orthodox, but he was, under the pressure

of his tribe.

4) Nnaemeka son of Okeke belonged to a Christian family of Obo tribe,

lived in Lagos. Nene Atang, also a Christian girl lived in Lagos was

from other tribe from Calabar, Nigeria. Her father was not alive. She

was brought up in the cosmopolitan society of Lagos so she did not

know the rigidity of traditions and customs of the rural society. Both,

Nnaemeka and Nene loved each other and had decided to marry.

On the other hand, Okeke had settled the marriage of his son without

his consent, as per the decision of the tribe, with Ugoye Neweke,

daughter of his neighbor Jacob Nweke. Nnaemeka came his home

town and informed his father regarding his decision. But his father did

not agree to accept the girl who was a teacher and was from other

tribe. He suggested his son that Nweke would be a very suitable life

partner because she was not only trained to be a good wife but a

religious minded girl also. However, the son did not change his decision

and finally married Nene, breaking all his social barriers. His father

cut all relations off his son. He was so disgusted that all the photographs

of his son’s marriage, that he got from his son were badly smashed.

Further he did not reply any of the three letters of his son. Anyhow,

their conjugal life was very happy. After eight years Nene wrote a

letter to her father-in-law requesting him to allow his son to go him

with his two sons who wanted to see their grandfather. Receiving this

letter Okeke did not want to read it, but when he read the letter

reluctantly, he could not control himself. He had lost the battle. He

became extremely restless imagining that their grandsons were trapped


Letter to Cork

in a storm and heavy showers outside his house. He hardly slept that

night.

14.5.1. 1) d 2) e 3) g 4) a 5) h

6) b 7) j 8) i 9) c 10) f

Word Synonyms Antenyms

14.5.2. 1) disposed willing not ready

2) grope search select

3) fond adore hate

4) turn comeback go ahead

5) begin Kick off defer

6) cut down size increase

7) in spite of despite out of spite

8) glance scan thorough

9) fall descend ascend

14.6.1. 1. by 2. from 3. of 4. to

5. with 6. for 7. from 8. of

9. of 10. with 11. of 12. into



English

Mrs. Ochuba

Modubogwu

Jonathan

2) Traditionally society is strictly adhered to its root. Their members do

not accept social change easily. Superstition and conservatism remain

widely prevalent in traditional society. Whereas the modern society

looks ahead. Their members adopt any changes easily. They are

independent in taking decision of themselves.

3) When Mr. Okeke read the letter reluctantly, he was extremely

impressed by the polite and respected language of Nene as well as

the innocent faces of his grandsons impressed him so much that he

could not control the love and affection hidden in his heart. Actually

he was personally not very orthodox, but he was, under the pressure

of his tribe.

4) Nnaemeka son of Okeke belonged to a Christian family of Obo tribe,

lived in Lagos. Nene Atang, also a Christian girl lived in Lagos was

from other tribe from Calabar, Nigeria. Her father was not alive. She

was brought up in the cosmopolitan society of Lagos so she did not

know the rigidity of traditions and customs of the rural society. Both,

Nnaemeka and Nene loved each other and had decided to marry.

On the other hand, Okeke had settled the marriage of his son without

his consent, as per the decision of the tribe, with Ugoye Neweke,

daughter of his neighbor Jacob Nweke. Nnaemeka came his home

town and informed his father regarding his decision. But his father did

not agree to accept the girl who was a teacher and was from other

tribe. He suggested his son that Nweke would be a very suitable life

partner because she was not only trained to be a good wife but a

religious minded girl also. However, the son did not change his decision

and finally married Nene, breaking all his social barriers. His father

cut all relations off his son. He was so disgusted that all the photographs

of his son’s marriage, that he got from his son were badly smashed.

Further he did not reply any of the three letters of his son. Anyhow,

their conjugal life was very happy. After eight years Nene wrote a

letter to her father-in-law requesting him to allow his son to go him

with his two sons who wanted to see their grandfather. Receiving this

letter Okeke did not want to read it, but when he read the letter

reluctantly, he could not control himself. He had lost the battle. He

became extremely restless imagining that their grandsons were trapped


Letter to Cork

in a storm and heavy showers outside his house. He hardly slept that

night.

14.5.1. 1) d 2) e 3) g 4) a 5) h

6) b 7) j 8) i 9) c 10) f

Word Synonyms Antenyms

14.5.2. 1) disposed willing not ready

2) grope search select

3) fond adore hate

4) turn comeback go ahead

5) begin Kick off defer

6) cut down size increase

7) in spite of despite out of spite

8) glance scan thorough

9) fall descend ascend

14.6.1. 1. by 2. from 3. of 4. to

5. with 6. for 7. from 8. of

9. of 10. with 11. of 12. into



15

The Soldier


Patriotism is one’s emotional attachment with one’s country or

native land. It entails devotion to one’s country and a feeling of sacrifice

for one’s country.

Have you ever thought why do many persons sacrificed their lives

for the independence of India? What made them fearless to risk their lives

for the sovereignty of the country?

Well, here is the poem ‘The Soldier’ by Rupert Brooke that deals

with patriotic feelings. Read the poem and find out how the soldier

embodies his country even in a foreign land.

15.2 Objectives

This lesson is expected to enable you :

· to enjoy a poem

· to appreciate patriotic feelings

· to know the sonnet

· to understand the rhyme scheme

· to understand personification

· to express your feelings

· to talk about a particular situation

· to write in poetic form

Now enjoy the poem:

“If I should die, think only this of me:

That there’s some corner of a foreign field

That is for ever England. There shall be


Letter to Cork

In that rich earth a richer dust concealed;

A dust whom England bore, shaped, made aware,

Gave once, her flowers to love, her ways to roam;

A body of England’s, breathing English air,

Washed by the rivers, blest by suns of home.

And think, this heart, all evil shed away,

A pulse in the eternal mind, no less

Gives somewhere back the thoughts by England given;

Her sights and sounds; dreams happy as her day;

And laughter, learnt of friends; and gentleness,

In hearts at peace, under an English heaven.”

—Rupert Brooke

SUMMARY

‘The Soldier’ is a poem that enacts the feelings of a soldier, who is far

away from his own country.

The poem begins with the soldier’s wish that if he dies on a foreign land,

not being England, that will become a piece of his motherland forever.

It may be viewed as the last wish of the soldier who is certain of his

death. The details that he provides about his last rites, richly suggest his deep

love for his country, England.

Sonnet

Sonnet is a poem of fourteen lines. Its first eight lines are called ‘octave’

and last six lines are called ‘sestet’.

Sonnets are subjective and melodious. The ‘octave’ in a sonnet presents the

situation or the problem and the ‘sestet’ resolves it.

You may know kinds of the sonnet and their rhyme scheme.

Kinds of Sonnet and Rhyme Scheme-

1. Petrarchan sonnet— Its rhyme scheme is

a~b~b~a a~b~b~a c~d~e c~d~e

The Soldier


15

The Soldier


Patriotism is one’s emotional attachment with one’s country or

native land. It entails devotion to one’s country and a feeling of sacrifice

for one’s country.

Have you ever thought why do many persons sacrificed their lives

for the independence of India? What made them fearless to risk their lives

for the sovereignty of the country?

Well, here is the poem ‘The Soldier’ by Rupert Brooke that deals

with patriotic feelings. Read the poem and find out how the soldier

embodies his country even in a foreign land.

15.2 Objectives

This lesson is expected to enable you :

· to enjoy a poem

· to appreciate patriotic feelings

· to know the sonnet

· to understand the rhyme scheme

· to understand personification

· to express your feelings

· to talk about a particular situation

· to write in poetic form

Now enjoy the poem:





Letter to Cork



Gave once, her flowers to love, her ways to roam;


Washed by the rivers, blest by suns of home.

And think, this heart, all evil shed away,






—Rupert Brooke

SUMMARY

‘The Soldier’ is a poem that enacts the feelings of a soldier, who is far

away from his own country.

The poem begins with the soldier’s wish that if he dies on a foreign land,

not being England, that will become a piece of his motherland forever.

It may be viewed as the last wish of the soldier who is certain of his

death. The details that he provides about his last rites, richly suggest his deep

love for his country, England.

Sonnet

Sonnet is a poem of fourteen lines. Its first eight lines are called ‘octave’

and last six lines are called ‘sestet’.

Sonnets are subjective and melodious. The ‘octave’ in a sonnet presents the

situation or the problem and the ‘sestet’ resolves it.

You may know kinds of the sonnet and their rhyme scheme.

Kinds of Sonnet and Rhyme Scheme-

1. Petrarchan sonnet— Its rhyme scheme is

a~b~b~a a~b~b~a c~d~e c~d~e

The Soldier


English

Though, this poem ‘the soldier’ is a Petrarchan sonnet, the rhyme

scheme is not-

a~b~b~a a~b~b~a

It is like—

a~b~a~b c~d~c~d e~f~g e~f~g

So, it is very clear to you that rhyme schemes can vary.

2. Shakespearean sonnet— Its rhyme scheme is

a~b~a~b c~d~c~d e~f~e~f g~g

3. Spenserian sonnet— Its rhyme scheme is

a~b~a~b b~c~b~c c~d~c d~e~e

Rhyme scheme

To understand the rhyme scheme in a poem you just look at the last

word of every line. The rhyming pairs can be named as a, b, c or so on.

e.g. in ‘The Soldier’—

………………this of me

…………….foreign field a

..…….....…...….shall be

....……..…….concealed b

Stanza I






Gave, once, her flowers to love, her ways to roam;


Washed by the rivers, blest by suns of home.”


Letter to Cork

15.3Test Your understanding I

15.3.1. Mark these statements as ( ) or (✕✕✕✕✕)

a) There is a soldier who is dying.

b) The soldier’s native land is Germany.

c) He loved to wander the roads and streets of his country.

d) He wants to escape from his army.

e) He can die for his native land.


a) What would happen if the soldier died in a foreign land?

_________________________________________________

b) How does the soldier glorify his country?

__________________________________________________

c) What is important for the soldier?

___________________________________________________

d) Do you share the soldier’s feeling to your motherland?

________________________________________________

e) “A dust that England bore, shaped, made aware.” What does

‘dust’ signify here?

________________________________________________

Stanza II

“And think, this heart, all evil shed away,






The Soldier

3


English

Though, this poem ‘the soldier’ is a Petrarchan sonnet, the rhyme

scheme is not-

a~b~b~a a~b~b~a

It is like—

a~b~a~b c~d~c~d e~f~g e~f~g

So, it is very clear to you that rhyme schemes can vary.

2. Shakespearean sonnet— Its rhyme scheme is

a~b~a~b c~d~c~d e~f~e~f g~g

3. Spenserian sonnet— Its rhyme scheme is

a~b~a~b b~c~b~c c~d~c d~e~e

Rhyme scheme

To understand the rhyme scheme in a poem you just look at the last

word of every line. The rhyming pairs can be named as a, b, c or so on.

e.g. in ‘The Soldier’—

………………this of me

…………….foreign field a

..…….....…...….shall be

....……..…….concealed b

Stanza I






Gave, once, her flowers to love, her ways to roam;


Washed by the rivers, blest by suns of home.”


Letter to Cork

15.3Test Your understanding I

15.3.1. Mark these statements as ( ) or (✕✕✕✕✕)

a) There is a soldier who is dying.

b) The soldier’s native land is Germany.

c) He loved to wander the roads and streets of his country.

d) He wants to escape from his army.

e) He can die for his native land.


a) What would happen if the soldier died in a foreign land?

_________________________________________________

b) How does the soldier glorify his country?

__________________________________________________

c) What is important for the soldier?

___________________________________________________

d) Do you share the soldier’s feeling to your motherland?

________________________________________________

e) “A dust that England bore, shaped, made aware.” What does

‘dust’ signify here?

________________________________________________

Stanza II

“And think, this heart, all evil shed away,






The Soldier

3


English


15.3.3.Answer these questions

a) “A pulse in the eternal mind.” What does ‘pulse’ and ‘eternal mind’

signify here?

_________________________________________________

b) What does the phrase ‘back the thoughts’ suggest?

_________________________________________________

c) What is meant by ‘English heaven’? When can you say Indian

heaven in your context?

_________________________________________________



1) Make a critical appreciation of the poem ‘The Soldier’ in your

own words.

_________________________________________________

2) What memories of his motherland the soldier carries with him?

Describe.

_________________________________________________

3) How can we serve our country?

_________________________________________________

4) “Gave, once, her flowers to love, her ways to roam;” here England

is personified as a woman.

In personification, inanimate objects and abstract notions are

spoken of a having life and intelligence.

Pick other lines that have personification in them.

_________________________________________________

5) A soldier fights for his country on the border. But there are so

many enemies inside our country. What can we do to get rid of

them?

_________________________________________________

15.4.2. Look at these pairs of rhyming words:

Me — be


Letter to Cork

Field – concealed

Pick some more pairs of rhyming words from this poem.

……………. …………….

……………. …………….

……………. …………….

……………. …………….


15.5.1. Match these words with their meanings:

1. Concealed a) wander or travel aimlessly

2. Aware b) lasts for ever

3. Roam c) know about it

4. Eternal d) covering or hiding carefully


Sumit and Puja are friends. Sumit is collecting funds for the welfare of

war widows. Puja also wants to contribute to.

Read this conversation and then role play it with your friend, one being

Sumit and another Puja.

Sumit : Hi, Puja. How’re you?

Puja : Hi, Sumit. I’m fine. How’re you?

Sumit : Now a days, I’m busy in collecting funds for the help of war

widows.

Puja : O! Good. This is a very noble cause. How can I contribute?

Sumit : You can simply donate money and you can also join us as a

volunteer.

Puja : Yes, I want to be a volunteer.

Sumit : O.K. that’s nice, then come with me.


Patriotism is a pious emotion and has been adored by the people of all

the nations. It is based on devotion and selfless service of the people.

Express your feelings for India in some rhyming lines.

The Soldier


English


15.3.3.Answer these questions

a) “A pulse in the eternal mind.” What does ‘pulse’ and ‘eternal mind’

signify here?

_________________________________________________

b) What does the phrase ‘back the thoughts’ suggest?

_________________________________________________

c) What is meant by ‘English heaven’? When can you say Indian

heaven in your context?

_________________________________________________



1) Make a critical appreciation of the poem ‘The Soldier’ in your

own words.

_________________________________________________

2) What memories of his motherland the soldier carries with him?

Describe.

_________________________________________________

3) How can we serve our country?

_________________________________________________

4) “Gave, once, her flowers to love, her ways to roam;” here England

is personified as a woman.

In personification, inanimate objects and abstract notions are

spoken of a having life and intelligence.

Pick other lines that have personification in them.

_________________________________________________

5) A soldier fights for his country on the border. But there are so

many enemies inside our country. What can we do to get rid of

them?

_________________________________________________

15.4.2. Look at these pairs of rhyming words:

Me — be


Letter to Cork

Field – concealed

Pick some more pairs of rhyming words from this poem.

……………. …………….

……………. …………….

……………. …………….

……………. …………….


15.5.1. Match these words with their meanings:

1. Concealed a) wander or travel aimlessly

2. Aware b) lasts for ever

3. Roam c) know about it

4. Eternal d) covering or hiding carefully


Sumit and Puja are friends. Sumit is collecting funds for the welfare of

war widows. Puja also wants to contribute to.

Read this conversation and then role play it with your friend, one being

Sumit and another Puja.

Sumit : Hi, Puja. How’re you?

Puja : Hi, Sumit. I’m fine. How’re you?

Sumit : Now a days, I’m busy in collecting funds for the help of war

widows.

Puja : O! Good. This is a very noble cause. How can I contribute?

Sumit : You can simply donate money and you can also join us as a

volunteer.

Puja : Yes, I want to be a volunteer.

Sumit : O.K. that’s nice, then come with me.


Patriotism is a pious emotion and has been adored by the people of all

the nations. It is based on devotion and selfless service of the people.

Express your feelings for India in some rhyming lines.

The Soldier


English

______________________________________

______________________________________

______________________________________

ANSWER

15.3.1. a) (✕) b) (✕) c) (✓) d) (✕) e) (✓)

15.3.2.

a) If the soldier died in a foreign land,the ‘rich’ dust of his motherland

(his body) would mix with that part of the foreign land. That way

it would embody his motherland and would become a ‘richer’ land.

b) The soldier acknowledges that the foreign land is a rich one, but

his motherland is richer. This way he glorifies his country.

c) His native land England is important for him.

d) Yes, I share the soldier’s feeling. In that way I feel always obliged

to what my country has given to me and the way it has nourished

me and shaped my personality. I will never do anything which will

tarnish its image.

e) In this line ‘dust’ signifies the soldier which again stands for him as

a part of his motherland England.

15.3.3.

a) Here ‘eternal mind’ signifies England and ‘pulse’ stands for the

soldier.

b) The phrase ‘back the thoughts’ refers to soldier’s memories of his

country.

c) A country which gives us life and nourishes us is equal to heaven.

When I think about me and my motherland I can also say ‘Indian

heaven’.

15.4.1. 1) ‘The soldier’ is a patriotic poem; I think that a lot of people feel

associated with the feelings of the soldiers. It is composed in simple

words and has a simple theme. The poem is a Petrarchan sonnet

having some special rhyming scheme.

2) All the days he spent in England with joy or sorrow, all fellow

persons, the beauty of his motherland- these are the memories with

him.


Letter to Cork

3) By doing great works by feeling obliged to our country, we can

serve our motherland.

4) –England bore, shaped, made aware,

-Her sights and sounds; dreams happy as her day.

5) Corruption and terrorism are some of the evils spread in our country.

We should be united to get rid of them.

15.4.2. Here are some rhyming words—

Aware Air

Roam Home

Away Day

Less Gentleness

Given Heaven

15.5.1. 1) d 2) c 3) a 4) b

The Soldier


English

______________________________________

______________________________________

______________________________________

ANSWER

15.3.1. a) (✕) b) (✕) c) (✓) d) (✕) e) (✓)

15.3.2.

a) If the soldier died in a foreign land,the ‘rich’ dust of his motherland

(his body) would mix with that part of the foreign land. That way

it would embody his motherland and would become a ‘richer’ land.

b) The soldier acknowledges that the foreign land is a rich one, but

his motherland is richer. This way he glorifies his country.

c) His native land England is important for him.

d) Yes, I share the soldier’s feeling. In that way I feel always obliged

to what my country has given to me and the way it has nourished

me and shaped my personality. I will never do anything which will

tarnish its image.

e) In this line ‘dust’ signifies the soldier which again stands for him as

a part of his motherland England.

15.3.3.

a) Here ‘eternal mind’ signifies England and ‘pulse’ stands for the

soldier.

b) The phrase ‘back the thoughts’ refers to soldier’s memories of his

country.

c) A country which gives us life and nourishes us is equal to heaven.

When I think about me and my motherland I can also say ‘Indian

heaven’.

15.4.1. 1) ‘The soldier’ is a patriotic poem; I think that a lot of people feel

associated with the feelings of the soldiers. It is composed in simple

words and has a simple theme. The poem is a Petrarchan sonnet

having some special rhyming scheme.

2) All the days he spent in England with joy or sorrow, all fellow

persons, the beauty of his motherland- these are the memories with

him.


Letter to Cork

3) By doing great works by feeling obliged to our country, we can

serve our motherland.

4) –England bore, shaped, made aware,

-Her sights and sounds; dreams happy as her day.

5) Corruption and terrorism are some of the evils spread in our country.

We should be united to get rid of them.

15.4.2. Here are some rhyming words—

Aware Air

Roam Home

Away Day

Less Gentleness

Given Heaven

15.5.1. 1) d 2) c 3) a 4) b

The Soldier


Work Sheet - III(Lesson 11 to 15)

Maximum Marks: 50 Time: 1:30 hrs

1. Write the meaning of- 1x3=3 marks

steady

allegiance

resolution

2. Read the following passage and answer the questions given below:

2x3=6 marks

According to researchers at the John Hopkins Bloomberg School of

Public Health, those children who spend two or more hours in front of their

TV sets are likely to develop serious behavioural problems. They become

passive and lethargic. They do no respond to social calls. In one or two years

they totally cut themselves off from the outer social world. The number of

their friends decreases. They stop taking part in outer activities. The result is

that they are left with fewer social skills. Any distraction from TV makes them

impatient and even temperamental. Those who remain awake watching TV till

late hours have poor sleep with all its bad consequences- dizziness and lack

of concentration.

a. What behavioural changes appear among those children who

spend two or more hours in front of their TV sets?

______________________________________

______________________________________

b. What are the evil consequences of watching TV till late hours?

______________________________________

______________________________________

c. What are the bad effects of poor sleep?

______________________________________


Letter to Cork

______________________________________

3. Fill in the blanks with suitable forms of verbs choosing from the brackets.

1x4=4 marks

a. I have just…………….my work. (finish/finishes/finished)

b. ……………..to market I bought a wrist watch. (go/going/gone)

c. Othello……………..written bySha kespeare. (be/was/been)

d. We heard Sumedha…………..at Gandhi Maidan Patna on the

occasion of Bihar Divas. (sing/sung/singing)

4. Complete the sentences with suitable articles where ever necessary. Write

cross(x) mark where no article is required. 1x4= marks

……………music is one of my greatest loves. I very much wanted to

study it when I as at………. school. My brother is …………talented

sitar player and has………. beautiful voice and I always wanted to be

as good as he.

5. “The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn with great wisdom”.

Explain. 4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

6. Sketch the character of Behula in your own words. 3 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

7. Why according to the author “marriage is a private affair”? What do you

think about it? 4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

8. Make a critical appreciation of the poem “Soldier”. 4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

9. Which is greater—duty or friendship? Justify your answer in the light of

the story ‘ after twenty years’. 3 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

10. Fill in the blanks with appropriate prepositions. 1x4= 4 marks

Work Sheet - III


Work Sheet - III(Lesson 11 to 15)

Maximum Marks: 50 Time: 1:30 hrs

1. Write the meaning of- 1x3=3 marks

steady

allegiance

resolution

2. Read the following passage and answer the questions given below:

2x3=6 marks

According to researchers at the John Hopkins Bloomberg School of

Public Health, those children who spend two or more hours in front of their

TV sets are likely to develop serious behavioural problems. They become

passive and lethargic. They do no respond to social calls. In one or two years

they totally cut themselves off from the outer social world. The number of

their friends decreases. They stop taking part in outer activities. The result is

that they are left with fewer social skills. Any distraction from TV makes them

impatient and even temperamental. Those who remain awake watching TV till

late hours have poor sleep with all its bad consequences- dizziness and lack

of concentration.

a. What behavioural changes appear among those children who

spend two or more hours in front of their TV sets?

______________________________________

______________________________________

b. What are the evil consequences of watching TV till late hours?

______________________________________

______________________________________

c. What are the bad effects of poor sleep?

______________________________________


Letter to Cork

______________________________________

3. Fill in the blanks with suitable forms of verbs choosing from the brackets.

1x4=4 marks

a. I have just…………….my work. (finish/finishes/finished)

b. ……………..to market I bought a wrist watch. (go/going/gone)

c. Othello……………..written bySha kespeare. (be/was/been)

d. We heard Sumedha…………..at Gandhi Maidan Patna on the

occasion of Bihar Divas. (sing/sung/singing)

4. Complete the sentences with suitable articles where ever necessary. Write

cross(x) mark where no article is required. 1x4= marks

……………music is one of my greatest loves. I very much wanted to

study it when I as at………. school. My brother is …………talented

sitar player and has………. beautiful voice and I always wanted to be

as good as he.

5. “The syllabus of Nalanda University was drawn with great wisdom”.

Explain. 4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

6. Sketch the character of Behula in your own words. 3 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

7. Why according to the author “marriage is a private affair”? What do you

think about it? 4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

8. Make a critical appreciation of the poem “Soldier”. 4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

9. Which is greater—duty or friendship? Justify your answer in the light of

the story ‘ after twenty years’. 3 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

10. Fill in the blanks with appropriate prepositions. 1x4= 4 marks

Work Sheet - III


English

a. Lata Mangeshkar is gifted………….. (for/with) melodious vice.

b. He is not eligible………….(to/for) any job in police.

c. She prefers coffee………..(than/to) tea.

d. Shalu was watching…………(with/for) her lost mobile.

11. Complete the passage with the words given in the box. 1x3=3 marks

available, education, personality

Prof. Amartya Sen believes in Welfare Economics and Social Choice

Theory. He emphasizes the need for………….for an all-round

development of the learner’s……………Without education he says that

people cannot make use of the …………..facilities.

12. Write a paragraph on the importance of books in human life. 4 marks

___________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

13. Write a short description of a place where you have recently visited.

4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

Questionnaire Senior Secondary Course (XII)

Roll No.

Name of Subject

Name and Code No. of Study Centre

1. Give details of time taken to read lessons

Lesson

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

Time (hrs.)

Lesson

9

10 11 12 13 14 15

Time (hrs.)

2. Give your suggestion and evaluation about Subject.

Subject Excellent Very Good Good Average Example of being Average

Pre sentation of Subject ………………………… …...

Language

Illustration

Evaluation Method

3. Suggestion:

Send to: Director (Academic) Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination, Patna Chanakya National Law University Campus, Mithapur, Patna-800001.

………………………… …...

………………………… …...

………………………… …...


English

a. Lata Mangeshkar is gifted………….. (for/with) melodious vice.

b. He is not eligible………….(to/for) any job in police.

c. She prefers coffee………..(than/to) tea.

d. Shalu was watching…………(with/for) her lost mobile.

11. Complete the passage with the words given in the box. 1x3=3 marks

available, education, personality

Prof. Amartya Sen believes in Welfare Economics and Social Choice

Theory. He emphasizes the need for………….for an all-round

development of the learner’s……………Without education he says that

people cannot make use of the …………..facilities.

12. Write a paragraph on the importance of books in human life. 4 marks

___________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

13. Write a short description of a place where you have recently visited.

4 marks

_____________________________________________________

_____________________________________________________

Questionnaire Senior Secondary Course (XII)

Roll No.

Name of Subject

Name and Code No. of Study Centre

1. Give details of time taken to read lessons

Lesson

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

Time (hrs.)

Lesson

9

10 11 12 13 14 15

Time (hrs.)

2. Give your suggestion and evaluation about Subject.

Subject Excellent Very Good Good Average Example of being Average

Pre sentation of Subject ………………………… …...

Language

Illustration

Evaluation Method

3. Suggestion:

Send to: Director (Academic) Bihar Board of Open Schooling and Examination, Patna Chanakya National Law University Campus, Mithapur, Patna-800001.

………………………… …...

………………………… …...

………………………… …...

Documents

Test Your understanding I